THE
DISplaying
of
an
horrible
secte
of
grosse
and
wicked
Heretiques
,
naming
themselues
the
Family
of
Loue
,
with
the
liues
of
their
Authours
and
what
doctrine
they
teach
in
corners
.
Newly
set
foorth
by
I.
R.
Wherevnto
is
added
certeine
letters
sent
from
the
same
Family
mainteyning
their
opinions
,
which
Letters
are
aunswered
by
the
same
J.
R.
IMPRINTED
AT
London
for
George
Bishop
.
1579.
¶
The
Preface
of
the
Authour
to
the
Reader
.
WHEN
I
began
to
write
of
this
doctrine
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
I
minded
in
deed
,
to
haue
sent
it
to
a
friende
of
mine
which
is
entered
into
that
errour
,
and
so
to
haue
made
it
as
a
priuate
matter
betweene
vs
.
But
when
I
had
shewed
the
same
to
certeine
of
my
friendes
,
to
haue
their
iudgement
in
certeine
pointes
,
their
importunate
suite
was
,
that
this
small
treatise
might
be
published
in
print
:
which
request
I
was
loth
to
grant
,
for
diuers
causes
.
The
chiefe
whereof
was
,
that
Bookes
whiche
are
set
foorth
vnto
the
eyes
of
all
the
world
,
had
need
to
be
circumspectly
and
diligently
examined
,
before
thei
be
made
as
á
glasse
for
all
men
to
looke
vpon
.
For
,
when
as
there
are
many
beholders
,
there
are
also
many
fault
finders
.
And
in
this
simple
work
there
are
many
faultes
,
through
ignorance
and
want
of
skill
committed
:
which
I
confesse
,
not
to
be
done
of
malice
or
negligence
,
but
in
trueth
my
simple
&
vnlearned
capacitie
could
doe
no
better
.
The
faults
are
these
.
The
rough
and
harsh
stile
,
being
rudely
and
without
any
good
methode
set
downe
,
because
I
want
the
help
of
those
artes
which
comly
&
aptly
couch
sentences
together
,
whereby
the
Reader
might
take
the
more
delectation
in
reading
and
perusing
of
books
.
The
order
shoud
haue
bene
amended
if
time
would
haue
suffred
,
but
since
it
is
otherwise
,
I
beseech
thee
accept
my
good
will
.
If
any
of
the
familie
carpe
at
this
booke
,
because
of
the
rudenesse
thereof
,
let
them
answer
it
,
and
a
reply
will
speedily
be
perfourmed
,
wherin
their
expectation
shal
be
satisfied
(
I
dout
not
)
by
men
of
godly
knowledge
and
learning
.
In
the
meane
time
,
I
wil
declare
the
cause
that
made
me
more
willing
to
satisfie
my
friendes
request
.
There
are
many
diligent
&
godly
teachers
,
whiche
in
places
conuenient
do
inuey
&
impugne
the
doctrine
of
the
Family
of
Loue
,
&
yet
are
not
throughly
acquainted
therwith
:
whereby
many
in
the
same
family
,
take
occasion
to
exclame
against
them
,
as
slaunderers
of
their
doctrine
:
&
many
also
of
Gods
children
,
hearing
the
Family
of
loue
spoken
against
,
are
desirous
to
know
what
opinions
and
doctrine
they
hold
&
professe
.
Therefore
I
thought
it
my
dutie
which
I
owe
vnto
Christes
Church
(
as
a
member
thereof
)
to
vtter
and
make
manifest
vnto
all
persons
what
I
know
touching
the
Authours
and
doctrine
of
the
same
family
.
And
seeing
that
wee
liue
amongst
so
many
enimies
of
Christs
Gospell
,
which
obiect
against
vs
varietie
in
opinions
,
it
is
very
requisite
,
that
euerie
member
in
Christes
Church
,
put
too
his
helping
hand
,
to
cleanse
and
purge
the
Church
from
such
errours
and
false
doctrine
,
as
through
the
malice
of
Satan
daily
creepeth
in
.
For
if
we
hearing
Christe
Iesus
his
death
and
passion
(
which
is
our
only
comfort
)
blemished
and
darkned
by
the
subtile
fetches
and
persuasions
of
erronious
and
wicked
men
,
possessed
with
fantasticall
spirites
,
&
shall
not
be
moued
with
zeale
:
howe
appeareth
any
loue
of
God
or
Christ
Iesus
in
vs
?
or
where
is
become
the
fruites
that
should
shew
a
iustifying
faith
?
Many
that
are
at
case
&
liue
securely
,
thinke
that
this
errour
will
of
it selfe
vanish
&
decay
,
without
stir
or
gainsaying
:
which
saying
bewraieth
too
much
their
want
of
the
true
feare
&
loue
of
God
.
For
,
if
we
shall
daily
heare
but
our
friend
euill
spoken
of
,
and
bee
still
and
silent
●hereat
,
what
loue
or
friendship
appeareth
in
vs
?
How
much
more
ought
we
to
bee
zealously
affected
,
when
the
glorie
of
our
GOD
,
and
the
office
of
Christe
Iesus
our
Lord
,
shal
be
shadowed
and
impaired
,
wee
sleeping
securely
without
touch
or
motion
of
true
zeale
or
loue
?
And
if
we
looke
into
the
daily
increase
of
this
errour
,
we
shall
then
behold
our
slouth
&
negligence
.
For
in
many
shires
of
this
our
countrie
,
there
are
meetings
&
conuenticles
of
this
familie
of
loue
,
and
into
what
number
they
are
grown
,
my
heart
reweth
to
speake
that
which
one
of
the
same
societie
did
auouch
to
me
for
trueth
.
Therfore
it
is
time
to
withstand
their
impious
opinions
,
and
euerie
one
according
to
his
charge
and
office
in
the
Church
of
Christ
to
purge
and
cleanse
the
same
,
from
the
dregges
and
blasphemies
of
H.
N.
and
his
familie
.
And
although
many
errours
&
much
false
doctrine
is
taught
in
the
family
,
more
then
is
here
expressed
,
(
which
to
touch
al
would
require
a
longer
discouerie
and
a
more
learned
author
,
)
yet
I
haue
set
down
(
for
a
tast
or
shew
)
some
of
their
doctrine
,
that
the
children
of
God
may
be
armed
afore
hande
,
and
take
heede
of
such
impious
blasphemies
as
.
H.
N.
teacheth
.
Many
Bokes
are
abrode
,
which
I
haue
not
seene
,
and
many
I
haue
seene
,
which
I
could
not
haue
the
vse
off
to
reade
.
For
except
one
will
be
pliant
to
their
doctrine
and
shew
good
will
thereto
,
he
shal
hardly
get
any
of
their
bookes
,
no
,
nor
they
will
not
conferre
,
nor
talke
of
any
points
of
their
doctrine
with
any
,
except
it
be
to
such
as
they
finde
inclined
,
and
(
as
they
tearme
it
)
willingly
minded
thereto
.
And
here
I
protest
,
that
what
my
pen
shall
vtter
,
either
touching
the
person
of
H.
N.
or
his
doctrine
,
I
malice
him
not
,
nor
his
familie
,
I
rather
pittie
than
&
their
case
,
that
so
many
simple
people
are
by
his
doctrine
seduced
and
deceiued
:
neither
will
I
auouch
any
thing
which
I
haue
not
suffient
warrant
to
proue
.
As
touching
his
person
and
behauiour
,
I
haue
the
testimonie
of
diuers
ancient
persons
,
&
of
good
credite
of
the
Dutch
church
,
who
haue
bene
acquainted
with
the
same
H.
N.
and
haue
dwelt
together
in
one
citie
,
and
in
one
streete
,
being
neere
neighbours
&
familiar
friendes
,
who
haue
declared
and
testified
the
certeintie
of
his
behauiour
,
&
demeanour
.
And
touching
his
doctrine
,
I
haue
vsed
this
order
,
to
set
downe
the
authours
owne
speech
,
not
adding
or
diminishing
any
thing
,
with
the
name
of
the
Book
,
Chapter
,
or
follio
.
And
whereas
I
haue
directed
much
speech
vnto
the
Familie
,
the
cause
is
this
.
I
haue
ben
familiar
with
some
of
them
of
long
time
,
&
haue
had
large
discourses
and
conference
with
many
of
them
:
therfore
if
my
simple
speech
,
vttred
by
pen
,
may
do
any
of
them
good
,
I
haue
that
I
desire
.
And
this
hath
bene
an
other
cause
,
why
more
willingly
I
condescended
vnto
my
friendes
request
.
And
because
H.
N.
and
his
family
haue
protested
,
that
the
trueth
hath
no
where
beene
taught
in
the
worlde
since
the
Apostles
time
,
but
now
by
the
family
:
how
vaine
this
their
assertion
is
,
in
it self
appeareth
.
For
if
truth
hath
ben
hid
and
buried
this
1500.
yeares
,
where
is
become
Christes
promise
,
that
he
would
be
euer
with
his
to
the
end
*
of
the
world
▪
to
what
purpose
H.
N
?
whose
doctrine
so
farre
disagreeth
from
truth
,
as
light
from
darknesse
?
This
is
a
true
saying
,
Truth
loueth
no
corners
,
if
the
doctrine
of
H.
N.
be
a
truth
,
why
is
it
taught
in
corners
?
Why
dare
none
s●ep
forth
to
mainteine
the
doctrine
of
H.
N.
being
euery
wher
spoken
against
?
why
dare
none
of
the
Illu●in●t
Elders
(
whiche
can
not
erre
nor
sinne
)
come
before
the
simple
ones
in
Christes
schoole
,
and
proue
their
authours
doctrine
good
by
the
holy
Scripture
?
Their
answere
is
,
that
feare
of
death
doth
cause
them
to
bee
silent
.
Did
Christe
or
his
Apostles
so
?
If
we
perteine
vnto
Christe
Iesus
,
wee
must
Illuminate
Elders
,
haue
beene
plaine
Arrians
,
&
haue
recanted
at
Paules
Crosse
:
Also
how
often
they
haue
altered
their
opinions
,
as
well
touching
communitie
of
thinges
,
as
diuers
other
points
.
But
because
they
will
lay
to
my
charge
,
that
I
seeke
onely
to
make
them
odious
to
the
world
,
I
ceasse
to
speake
any
further
,
bycause
I
rest
,
hoping
in
their
conuersion
,
which
I
beseech
the
Lorde
our
God
to
graunt
for
his
Christes
sake
.
There
is
one
other
thing
which
(
as
they
affirm
)
moueth
them
to
be
silent
▪
because
there
is
no
publique
Magistrate
that
will
mainteine
their
doctrine
:
therefore
they
are
constrayned
to
be
still
.
If
this
be
a
cause
sufficient
,
let
the
reader
iudge
.
Shall
a
trueth
be
hidden
,
because
no
Magistrate
will
giue
it
maintenance
?
Certainely
if
the
Apostles
had
ceassed
to
preach
Christe
,
vntill
they
had
warrant
from
the
Magistrate
,
I
thinke
many
nations
had
bene
yet
vnconuerted
.
But
I
will
not
let
to
put
them
in
memorie
where
they
had
maintenance
of
a
Magistrate
.
Euen
in
Munster
a
citie
of
Westphalia
where
Iohn
Leyden
,
and
Knipper
Dolling
shewed
the
fruites
and
effectes
of
their
doctrine
.
Nothing
they
taught
nor
published
,
but
that
which
they
affirmed
to
receiue
from
God
by
reuelation
.
What
murders
▪
what
abhominations
they
exercised
during
their
reigne
and
gouernment
,
Iohn
Sleydan
,
(
a
man
liuing
at
that
time
,
and
of
good
credit
)
hath
manifestly
published
&
declared
.
And
these
men
were
Hollanders
,
and
schollers
of
Dauid
George
,
whose
disciple
your
authour
H.
N.
was
at
that
time
,
although
now
he
publish
his
doctrine
in
his
owne
name
,
and
saith
that
he
hath
receyued
the
same
not
by
mans
ministerie
,
but
at
the
mouth
of
God
,
whose
sound
&
voice
he
saith
he
hath
heard
.
The
Scriptures
do
teach
vs
to
flie
from
such
men
as
boast
of
such
vanities
,
that
they
are
taught
by
reuelation
.
For
*
Paul
,
when
he
was
conuerted
,
H.
N.
nor
any
that
followe
that
doctrine
,
dare
boldly
speake
what
they
beleeue
,
*
nor
render
H.
N.
calleth
himselfe
a
Prophet
,
and
hath
intituled
a
booke
,
called
The
Prophefie
of
the
spirite
of
loue
:
in
which
booke
his
manifest
follie
is
openly
declared
,
as
by
reading
this
small
treatise
thou
shalt
find
.
The
Lord
God
for
his
Christes
sake
open
their
eies
,
and
mollifie
their
hard
and
stonie
hearts
,
that
they
may
beholde
the
suttleties
conteined
in
the
doctrine
of
the
family
,
and
imbrace
the
ioyfull
promises
which
Christ
our
Lorde
hath
set
forth
to
vs
in
his
Gospel
,
and
that
his
Gospel
,
&
that
his
Church
may
be
free
from
such
deprauers
of
Christ
Iesus
his
death
and
passion
:
so
shall
we
his
children
reioyce
ouer
their
conuersion
,
and
magnifie
the
name
of
the
Lord
our
God
,
to
whom
be
praise
and
dominion
now
and
euer
.
Stephan
Bateman
to
the
gentle
Reader
.
CHristian
Reader
,
consider
I
pray
thee
,
howe
from
the
beginning
,
there
hath
euer
bene
such
discordaunce
founde
,
as
hath
bred
great
dissention
among
the
creatures
of
the
worlde
:
for
by
the
wicked
,
the
death
of
the
godly
hath
euer
bene
hastened
.
And
I
gather
it
to
be
for
this
cause
onely
,
that
the
absence
of
suche
godly
mighte
seeme
to
the
froward
a
peaceable
being
,
when
(
not
rebuked
for
their
wicked
and
vngodly
liuing
)
they
might
(
as
it
seemed
vnto
them
)
liue
secure
,
to
doe
what
in
their
eyes
and
mindes
seemed
best
.
This
subtile
engine
had
Sathan
in
the
beginning
,
when
hee
stirred
Caine
to
s●ay
his
brother
Abell
.
And
why
?
Phariseis
.
Saduceis
.
Esseis
,
Basilides
,
Cerdonistes
,
Valentianistes
,
Marcionistes
,
Appelles
,
Montanus
,
Sabellius
,
Manes
,
Arius
,
Donatus
,
Macedonius
,
Eunomius
,
Pelagius
,
Eutiches
,
which
ingendered
the
Pope
and
Papistes
,
when
●esus
Christ
his
Church
was
banish●●
,
by
the
tyrannie
Menandrians
,
Cherinthus
,
Ebionites
,
Nicholaites
,
Saturninus
,
Ta●●anus
,
Messaliani
,
N●sco●ians
.
Anabaptistes
,
Libertines
:
a●d
diuers
others
,
whose
nature
not
vnlike
to
Turdus
Syluestris
,
by
whose
●yling
familie
of
loue
,
an
hereticall
sect
,
that
hath
to
bring
forth
a
new
puritie
in
religion
,
supped
vp
the
moste
part
of
former
errours
,
which
except
it
pl●ase
the
Almightie
God
in
the
mercies
of
his
Christe
our
Lorde
and
Sauiour
,
the
sufferance
thereof
will
giue
occasion
to
a
newe
persecution
.
It
beh●ueth
therefore
all
reuere●d
Elders
,
Bishoppes
,
and
Preachers
,
to
seeke
at
the
handes
of
our
souereigne
,
authoritie
to
redresse
the
same
,
or
else
will
assuredly
followe
the
like
pl●gue
on
vs
,
as
was
at
Munster
in
Germanie
,
by
Dauid
George
,
Iohn
a
Leede
,
K●ipper
Dolling
,
and
others
,
the
seede
whereof
is
.
H.
N.
Henrie
Nicholas
,
nowe
of
Colone
.
His
disciple
here
in
England
Christopher
Vittel
lotner
,
and
many
moe
,
whom
God
turn
from
this
and
al
other
errours
if
it
be
his
wil
,
or
else
hasten
their
ouerthrowe
from
poysoning
the
simple
,
as
yet
to
be
accounted
traitours
to
God
,
hipocrites
to
the
Prince
,
and
false
Prophetes
in
seducing
the
people
.
Thus
gentle
Reader
,
I
haue
presumed
to
enter
into
this
authours
booke
these
fewe
wordes
,
to
none
other
ende
,
then
to
incourage
thee
to
accept
his
paines
,
that
seeketh
by
his
studie
and
laborious
toile
thine
ease
,
in
bringing
to
lighte
that
whiche
might
else
haue
longer
bene
hid
,
to
the
great
hurt
of
this
common
wealth
.
And
now
being
brought
to
light
giue
God
the
praise
:
to
whom
he
honour
and
glorie
for
euer
.
Amen
.
Stephan
Bateman
,
professour
of
diuinitie
.
The
life
of
Dauid
George
testified
by
the
Magistrates
of
Basil
,
which
was
the
founder
of
the
heresie
of
H.
N.
and
the
Familie
of
loue
.
DAVID
GEORGE
,
borne
in
Delphe
a
towne
of
Holland
,
taught
his
errours
in
the
lowe
countrie
,
where
he
dwelled
fourtie
yeares
:
and
fearing
to
bée
espied
by
the
Magistrates
,
departed
out
of
his
countrie
Anno.
1544.
and
iournied
towards
Basil
in
Zuitzerland
,
with
his
familie
and
kinsfolke
,
&
named
himselfe
Iohn
of
bridges
.
When
he
was
come
to
Basil
,
he
made
his
complaint
to
diuers
of
the
Magistrats
,
that
he
was
banished
out
of
his
natiue
countrie
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
was
faine
to
flée
from
place
to
place
.
They
tooke
compassion
of
him
,
and
made
petition
vnto
the
Lordes
of
the
towne
for
him
,
that
it
would
please
them
to
take
him
and
his
,
for
poore
subiects
and
inhabiters
of
their
citie
.
They
receiued
this
answere
,
that
they
would
not
denie
their
citie
to
any
honest
stranger
,
being
of
a
good
&
true
religion
.
His
,
graue
yeares
,
sober
speach
,
and
modest
behauiour
,
with
his
ancient
and
comely
apparell
,
did
not
a
little
preuaile
,
that
his
petition
tooke
place
:
so
that
he
and
al
his
companie
were
made
frée
men
of
Basil
,
&
was
in
good
reputation
among
the
people
.
He
was
liberall
in
giuing
of
almes
,
and
full
of
hospitalitie
:
he
maried
his
daughters
very
worshipfully
:
he
was
serued
in
plate
,
and
spent
liberally
:
for
his
scholers
in
the
lowe
countries
made
collections
for
him
,
so
that
he
wanted
nothing
.
Eleuen
yeres
he
dwelt
in
Basil
,
and
it
was
not
espied
what
doctrine
he
taught
.
Then
he
built
two
houses
,
the
one
for
pleasure
in
a
garden
,
the
other
in
the
towne
:
one
of
the
houses
was
by
lightening
and
thunder
consumed
with
fire
:
also
in
his
own
dwelling
house
one
loft
fel
downe
,
and
did
much
harme
:
al
these
were
warnings
of
Gods
displeasure
.
In
processe
of
time
,
one
that
married
his
daughter
beganne
to
mistrust
his
doctrine
,
and
when
Dauid
George
vnderstoode
thereof
,
he
sent
for
his
sonne
in
lawe
,
and
with
many
persuasions
,
endeuoured
to
confirme
his
sonne
,
to
beleeue
that
he
was
that
right
Dauid
that
was
sent
from
God
,
and
should
restore
againe
the
kingdome
of
Israel
,
and
build
the
tabernacle
of
Iacob
in
the
latter
dayes
:
whereunto
his
sonne
answered
,
that
the
restoring
of
the
kingdome
of
Israel
,
and
al
other
prophesies
of
Dauid
,
was
fulfilled
by
Christe
.
With
which
answere
Dauid
George
was
veri●
angrie
:
notwithstanding
,
with
gentle
wordes
he
beganne
againe
to
persuade
him
:
that
if
any
thing
were
too
high
in
his
bookes
that
he
could
not
vnderstand
,
he
should
commit
it
vnto
God
,
from
whom
such
high
wisedome
did
come
.
He
writ
diuers
bookes
,
especially
●●●
called
The
wonder
booke
,
wherein
he
taught
his
damnable
errours
.
He
dyed
the
16.
of
August
1556.
and
was
buried
in
the
parish
Church
of
S.
Leonardes
.
Many
of
his
disciples
tooke
great
thought
after
he
was
dead
,
for
that
he
promised
vnto
them
that
he
should
not
die
,
but
if
he
did
,
he
would
rise
again
within
thrée
yeares
,
and
fulfil
all
his
former
promises
.
Diuerse
of
his
disciples
and
schollers
forsooke
his
heresies
after
his
death
,
and
confessed
themselues
deceiued
,
and
acknowledged
Dauid
George
to
be
a
very
blasphemer
of
our
sauiour
Christ.
But
certaine
would
not
,
but
conueyed
them selues
away
,
and
infected
others
.
The
Magistrates
of
Basil
,
when
they
vnderstoode
of
his
doctrine
and
manners
,
they
called
before
them
,
all
such
as
they
suspected
to
holde
of
Dauid
George
,
and
searched
their
houses
,
founde
the
bookes
and
letters
which
he
had
written
:
and
when
the
Lordes
of
Basil
had
all
,
they
caused
them
to
recant
solemnely
in
the
chiefe
Church
,
all
such
articles
as
Dauid
George
had
taught
them
.
They
founde
also
in
Dauid
Georges
house
a
picture
of
Dauid
Georges
person
,
veri●
curiously
&
cunningly
counterfet
,
which
together
with
the
carcase
:
of
Dauid
George
,
&
his
bookes
,
letters
,
&c.
were
burned
in
the
Market
place
:
his
goodes
and
landes
seised
to
the
vse
of
the
town
.
All
the
rest
that
were
knowne
to
hol●e
that
errour
did
willingly
abiure
the
same
,
and
so
were
receiued
as
members
of
Christes
Church
.
Yet
did
not
his
heresies
cease
,
for
diuerse
were
in
Holland
that
stifly
did
maintain
Dauid
Georges
heresies
,
and
peruerted
many
,
among
which
number
was
Henrie
Nicholas
thought
to
bee
chiefe
:
who
after
the
death
of
Dauid
George
tooke
vpon
him
to
mainteine
the
same
doctrine
,
not
in
the
name
of
Dauid
,
but
in
his
owne
name
,
as
a
Prophet
,
sent
to
rebuke
the
world
of
sin
and
iniquitie
,
&
hath
written
many
books
in
the
Dutch
tong
in
a
rude
stile
,
which
many
of
his
schollers
&
fellowes
haue
translated
into
diuers
languages
:
his
Euangelium
R●gni
is
in
Latin
,
many
also
are
in
a
Dutch
letter
in
English
,
translated
(
as
is
supposed
)
by
Christopher
Vittell
a
ioyner
,
dwelling
somtime
in
Southwark
,
who
hath
by
his
trudging
about
the
countrie
,
infected
sundrie
simple
men
with
this
poysoned
doctrin
,
&
snared
their
minds
so
corruptly
therein
,
that
it
is
harde
to
plucke
out
of
their
heades
those
vain●
toyes
of
H.
N.
which
Vittel
hath
so
déeply
impressed
in
their
minds
,
that
although
they
denie
publik●ly
before
the
worlde
,
yea
&
set
their
handes
against
the
same
doctrine
,
yet
they
returne
againe
to
their
olde
opinions
,
as
is
well
séene
by
many
that
I
could
name
.
For
it
is
a
Maxima
in
the
Familie
to
denie
before
men
all
their
doctrine
,
so
that
they
kéepe
the
same
secrete
in
their
hearts
:
which
is
impious
and
vngodly
.
There
haue
béene
many
of
our
Englishe
men
in
Flaunders
,
to
conferre
with
this
.
H.
N.
their
authour
,
of
whom
in
their
returne
they
speake
great
good
of
his
wisdome
,
of
his
milde
nature
,
of
his
humilitie
,
and
of
his
patience
:
yea
,
and
they
vainely
boast
,
that
he
knewe
of
their
secrete
messages
,
which
they
account
to
be
miraculous
.
And
when
he
maketh
any
mention
of
the
workes
which
he
hath
written
,
he
calleth
them
the
workes
of
God
,
and
seldome
or
neuer
his
workes
.
Certeine
pamphlets
are
newly
set
foorth
as
his
works
.
The
Lord
bring
such
deuices
of
Sathan
to
naught
,
&
preserue
his
church
euermore
The
life
and
doings
of
H.
N.
testified
by
certeine
of
the
Dutch
Church
yet
liuing
,
who
knew
the
man
,
&
were
acquainted
with
him
.
H
N.
otherwise
called
Henrie
Nicholas
,
borne
in
Amsterdam
,
a
towne
in
Holland
,
of
many
was
called
Henrie
of
Amsterdam
,
who
with
his
brother
Iohn
,
departed
from
Amsterdam
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1533.
when
a
certeine
sturre
was
in
the
towne
tending
to
a
tumult
.
And
these
two
brethren
had
prepared
money
with
other
furniture
,
to
ayd
(
as
they
pret●ded
)
their
brethren
in
Munster
,
a
citie
of
Westphalia
,
who
were
distressed
by
a
siege
of
the
noble
men
as
you
may
read
in
the
x.
booke
of
Sleydanes
Commentaries
:
&
although
he
giue
them
to
name
Anabaptistes
,
(
for
they
were
rife
in
those
dayes
)
yet
surely
it
is
probable
that
Dauid
Georges
followers
were
there
,
vnto
whom
these
two
brethren
did
send
ayde
:
who
being
espied
by
the
Magistrates
,
were
imprisoned
:
at
the
last
they
forsooke
the
citie
,
and
came
to
Emden
,
a
citie
of
Westfrize
,
land
.
Iohn
Nicholas
was
a
brewer
by
occupation
,
but
Henrie
was
a
Mercer
,
and
called
commonly
Henrie
of
Amsterdam
.
He
was
a
man
of
a
reasonable
tall
stature
,
somewhat
grosse
of
bodie
.
Hée
had
a
sonne
who
kept
his
shop
,
called
Iohn
Nicholas
.
This
Henrie
was
very
braue
in
his
apparell
,
he
woulde
goe
in
his
crimsen
satten
doublet
euery
holy-day
.
Henrie
gaue
himselfe
to
writing
of
bookes
,
which
he
put
in
print
,
especially
one
amongst
the
rest
,
which
was
the
chiefe
,
called
The
glasse
of
righteousnes
the
lesse
:
for
he
compiled
two
bookes
of
that
title
,
wherein
he
certifieth
his
Familie
of
loue
,
that
they
must
passe
foure
most
terrible
castels
ful
of
combersome
enemies
,
before
they
come
to
the
house
of
loue
:
the
first
is
Iohn
Caluine
,
the
second
the
Papistes
,
the
third
Martin
Luther
,
the
fourth
the
Anabaptists
:
and
passing
these
daungers
they
may
be
of
the
familie
,
else
not
:
this
is
testified
by
a
man
of
credite
,
one
Adrian
Gisling
,
who
did
read
the
same
in
a
Dutch
booke
,
intituled
as
afore
said
.
There
was
complaint
made
vnto
the
Magistrats
,
when
certein
of
his
bookes
came
abrode
,
that
he
despised
al
maner
of
religion
,
especially
those
of
Caluine
and
Luther
,
affirming
that
of
all
other
they
were
the
worst
.
He
married
his
daughter
Marie
to
a
yonker
,
&
when
they
should
come
to
church
,
Giles
Faber
minister
of
Emden
did
deny
her
marriage
,
saying
vnto
Henrie
Nicholas
,
that
he
was
a
derider
of
their
religion
.
Also
Henrie
Nicholas
had
in
his
house
thrée
women
,
which
went
all
alike
in
their
apparell
:
the
one
he
affirmed
to
be
his
wife
,
the
other
his
sister
,
the
thirde
his
cousin
.
It
happened
his
cousin
to
be
verie
sick
&
doubtful
of
life
:
the
neighbours
in
such
a
case
resorted
vnto
her
,
and
there
before
diuers
of
good
report
,
the
confessed
that
Henrie
Nicholas
had
abused
her
bodie
,
and
made
her
beleeue
that
she
should
neuer
die
.
The
neighbours
hearing
this
so
odious
a
matter
,
made
complaint
vnto
maister
Brames
,
who
was
Drosserd
of
Emden
,
or
gouernour
:
he
according
to
his
office
,
came
to
the
house
to
haue
apprehended
the
party
,
but
Henrie
was
fled
immediately
before
.
The
Magistrate
seised
vpon
his
goodes
,
and
carried
it
away
vnto
the
castell
of
Emden
,
and
this
was
in
Anno.
1556.
Henrie
fled
to
Peusam
,
to
a
yonker
called
Hycomanning
,
one
of
his
Familie
of
Loue
,
and
there
remained
about
a
yere
.
He
was
57.
yeres
old
when
these
thinges
happened
.
It
is
thought
that
he
went
with
Granuella
to
Naples
the
yere
following
,
and
the
most
do
verily
think
that
he
is
dead
,
but
our
Fami
lie
in
England
do
beléeue
that
he
is
aliue
,
&
doth
still
write
:
if
it
be
so
,
by
this
collection
he
can
not
be
lesse
then
78.
yeres
old
.
He
doth
call
him selfe
Restaurator
omnium
,
in
the
thirtéene
Chapter
of
his
Euangeli
.
So
did
they
at
Munster
intitle
a
booke
,
and
called
it
,
The
booke
of
restauration
.
In
which
booke
are
conteined
diuers
horrible
heresies
which
thei
held
,
as
may
appeare
by
Sleidans
Commentaries
:
which
I
haue
here
placed
,
that
the
reader
may
perceiue
howe
in
many
thinges
their
doctrine
in
Munster
and
the
Familie
in
England
do
agrée
.
Articles
taken
out
of
the
Booke
of
restauration
which
they
in
Munster
held
,
as
appeartth
by
Iohn
Sleydan
.
-
1
THe
time
of
Restauration
is
at
hande
.
-
2
The
seate
of
Dauid
which
is
decaied
,
shall
be
erected
.
-
3
The
writings
of
the
Prophets
shal
be
now
fulfilled
.
-
4
This
restauration
goeth
before
the
world
to
come
,
to
the
intent
that
all
the
vngodly
being
destroyed
,
the
house
and
seate
of
Iustice
might
be
prepared
and
beautified
.
-
5
The
marriage
of
such
as
are
not
lightened
with
true
fayth
,
is
polluted
and
filthie
,
and
to
be
reputed
for
whoredome
.
-
6
Martin
Luther
and
the
Byshop
of
Rome
be
false
prophets
,
but
of
both
,
Luther
is
the
worse
.
-
7
Since
the
Apostles
time
the
word
of
God
was
neuer
preached
truely
,
nor
any
iustice
vpon
earth
.
-
8
There
are
foure
prophets
,
whereof
two
are
iust
,
Dauid
,
and
Iohn
Leyden
,
and
two
vniust
,
the
bishoppe
of
Rome
,
and
Luther
.
Their
teachers
in
Munster
,
were
all
or
the
most
part
Hollanders
,
and
Dauid
George
did
then
teache
his
blasphemous
doctrine
at
that
time
.
Although
Iohn
Sleydan
doth
generally
call
them
Anabaptistes
,
yet
it
is
very
probable
,
that
these
and
other
of
their
articles
are
all
one
with
the
familie
of
Loue
,
for
the
Anabaptistes
doe
holde
none
of
these
.
Articles
gathered
out
of
the
Bookes
of
H.
N.
and
which
are
taught
by
the
Familie
of
Loue.
-
1
IN
primis
,
that
H.
N.
can
no
more
erre
or
misse
the
right
,
then
Moyses
,
the
prophets
,
or
Christe
,
and
his
Apostles
.
-
2
Item
,
the
Elders
are
illuminate
and
De●fied
:
and
God
in
them
hominified
,
or
become
man
.
-
3
Item
,
their
illuminate
Elders
doe
not
sinne
,
neither
actually
,
nor
by
cogitation
.
-
4
Item
,
that
they
may
ioyne
with
any
congregation
or
Church
,
&
liue
vnder
the
obedience
of
any
magistrate
,
be
he
neuer
so
wicked
or
vngodly
:
the
Turke
,
the
Pope
,
or
whosoeuer
.
-
5
Item
,
that
they
allowe
a
kinde
of
shrifte
worse
then
Popish
,
For
where
the
Pope
requireth
but
confession
of
the
act
committed
:
they
will
haue
the
thoughtes
manifested
,
and
what
our
nature
and
inclination
draweth
vs
vnto
.
-
6
Item
,
they
holde
,
that
the
lawe
of
God
is
possible
to
be
kept
,
of
euerie
man
that
will
indeuour
himselfe
thereto
.
-
7
Item
,
that
their
authour
H.
N.
is
the
true
prophet
of
God
sent
to
blowe
the
last
trumpe
of
doctrine
which
shall
be
published
vpon
earth
,
&
he
only
knoweth
the
true
sence
of
the
holie
scripture
.
-
8
Item
,
that
his
bookes
are
of
equall
authoritie
with
the
holie
scripture
,
and
are
written
with
the
same
spirite
.
-
9
Item
,
all
is
false
and
lyes
,
whatsoeuer
is
taught
or
preached
by
any
other
,
then
their
Illuminate
Elders
in
the
Familie
.
-
10
Item
,
they
commend
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
,
and
allowe
the
Masse
,
&
other
their
ceremonies
.
The
Bookes
of
H.
N.
which
I
haue
seene
.
-
1
IN
primis
,
the
first
Epistle
of
H.
N.
-
2
Item
,
the
first
and
second
exhortation
of
H.
N.
-
3
Item
,
a
diologue
betweene
the
father
and
the
sonne
.
-
4
Item
,
the
prophesie
●●
the
spirite
of
loue
.
-
5
Item
,
the
published
peace
vppon
earth
.
-
6
Item
,
the
declaration
of
the
masse
.
-
7
Item
,
their
Euangelium
Regni
.
-
8
Item
,
the
true
and
spirituall
Tabernacle
.
-
9
Item
,
the
new
and
heauenly
Ierusalem
.
-
10
Item
,
a
confession
of
their
faith
newly
made
.
-
11
Item
,
sundrie
Epistles
of
.
H.
N.
Bookes
which
I
heare
of
,
and
haue
not
seene
.
-
1
ITem
,
two
bookes
intituled
the
glasse
of
righteousnesse
.
-
2
Item
,
a
Booke
called
the
holy
Lamb.
The
displaying
of
the
Familie
of
Loue.
WHen
I
considered
the
duetie
of
a
Christian
,
to
consist
in
the
true
profession
of
Christ
Iesus
his
name
,
&
diligently
to
walke
in
the
pathes
and
wayes
manifested
in
his
word
,
and
to
séeke
to
beautifie
and
inrich
that
beloued
spouse
,
the
Church
of
Christ
,
sanctified
by
his
bloude
:
I
could
not
holde
backe
my
penne
,
to
publish
such
matter
,
as
I
sée
daily
to
blemishe
that
beloued
bride
:
(
I
meane
the
Church
of
Christ
:
)
and
to
haue
crept
in
by
the
subtiltie
of
Sathan
,
our
professed
enimy
.
Hauing
therefore
gathered
diuers
notes
of
that
cankered
error
of
H.
N.
taken
out
of
his
bookes
,
which
I
haue
to
shewe
,
I
had
thought
to
haue
stayed
my
hande
from
further
frauell
:
but
being
vrged
by
diuers
of
Gods
children
,
to
manifest
this
my
labour
,
to
the
end
,
that
some
nouices
of
that
errour
might
,
(
if
it
were
possible
)
be
stayed
from
further
plunging
themselues
into
that
gulfe
of
impietie
.
How
the
wicked
take
occasion
by
these
&
like
errours
,
to
speake
euil
of
Christs
Church
,
the
eares
of
many
godly
doe
heare
,
Especially
the
Papists
:
who
speak
and
write
▪
and
nothing
is
heard
more
common
in
their
mouthes
,
then
these
tearms
.
Ye
are
at
variaunce
amongst
your selues
:
no
vnitie
of
doctrine
is
obserued
:
ye
are
of
diuers
opinions
and
sectes
.
But
how
vntruely
they
impute
these
maters
vnto
the
church
of
Christ
,
to
euerie
member
of
the
same
Church
it
is
euident
.
For
if
we
consider
the
wisedome
of
God
in
gouerning
his
,
we
shal
perceiue
that
in
all
ages
,
when
Christes
Church
did
most
flourish
in
perfection
,
then
was
errour
and
heresies
moste
rife
,
as
may
wel
appéere
euen
in
the
Apostles
times
,
by
the
Nicolaitans
,
Ebionites
,
Cerinthus
and
others
.
How
busily
did
the
fathers
in
the
primitiue
Church
withstand
such
heresies
,
as
crept
in
,
euen
in
that
happie
time
?
Tertullianus
,
the
Valentinians
:
Augustine
,
the
Donatistes
:
and
Athanas●●us
,
the
Arrians
,
with
infinit
m●
,
as
by
reading
the
Ecclesiasticall
histories
doeth
well
appeare
.
Wherein
,
what
trauell
hath
béene
taken
,
what
counsels
called
,
what
Books
written
,
it
were
a
wonder
to
behold
.
But
when
corruption
began
by
litle
and
litle
to
spread
her selfe
,
and
got
the
face
of
a
Church
:
O
how
were
dissentions
appeased
,
&
no
varietie
séemed
to
be
?
where
as
in
déede
,
nothing
was
taught
nor
published
but
dreams
&
deuises
of
men
:
who
leauing
the
certein
and
knowen
wayes
of
the
Lord
reuealed
in
his
word
,
betoke
themselues
to
depend
vpon
the
doctrines
of
men
.
But
if
we
descend
into
these
last
times
,
wherein
we
liue
,
and
marke
the
wisedome
of
God
in
gouerning
his
Churche
,
how
he
hath
manifested
his
sonne
Christ
Iesus
with
an
vncouered
face
,
to
the
great
comfort
of
his
children
,
how
the
doting
dreams
of
men
are
vanished
,
how
nothing
but
Christ
Iesus
is
lifted
vp
with
prayses
,
as
the
immediate
and
only
cause
of
our
saluation
,
how
the
true
vse
of
workes
is
placed
,
not
as
any
cause
,
but
as
the
fruites
of
our
instification
.
And
yet
to
sée
how
busily
sathan
(
enuying
the
prosperitie
of
Christes
spouse
)
endeuoureth
daily
in
his
members
,
to
trouble
and
disquiet
this
peaceable
Sion
,
by
raysing
vp
diuers
strange
and
monstrous
heresies
,
as
the
Anabaptistes
,
the
Free
will
men
,
the
Arrians
,
the
Pelagians
,
and
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
with
many
others
,
which
heresies
the
Diuell
more
bufily
soweth
nowe
to
disquiet
the
Churche
,
then
heretofore
in
the
time
of
ignorance
,
when
he
lulled
the
most
part
of
the
world
in
errours
and
dreames
of
men
.
And
séeing
that
euerie
errour
doeth
seeke
his
cloake
&
defence
by
the
holie
scripture
,
yet
we
haue
great
cause
to
reioyce
,
that
onely
by
the
scripture
they
are
all
put
to
silence
,
and
their
heresies
made
manifest
to
all
men
:
as
by
the
learned
treatises
of
many
graue
men
in
this
our
age
doeth
manifestly
appeare
.
Of
this
last
errour
of
.
H.
N.
the
cheefe
piller
and
vpholder
of
these
errours
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
whereof
(
by
the
Lordes
assistance
,
I
minde
to
leaue
behinde
me
such
notes
and
bréefes
▪
as
of
certeintie
I
haue
learned
,
bothe
of
the
person
,
and
also
of
his
doctrine
)
no
man
hitherto
(
that
I
can
learne
)
hath
endeuoured
to
confute
them
in
writing
.
Whose
Bookes
as
they
haue
come
to
my
hande
,
I
haue
with
diligence
perused
,
and
by
much
conference
with
diuers
of
that
Familie
,
learned
the
doctrine
which
they
followe
.
And
whereas
they
haue
béene
charged
with
diuers
articles
before
the
highe
commissioners
,
yet
by
no
argument
that
I
can
learne
,
doe
I
finde
that
they
holde
all
the
errours
conteined
in
the
same
.
Notwithstanding
,
so
many
as
either
by
the
doctrine
of
Henrie
Nicholas
,
or
by
conference
I
haue
learned
,
I
haue
set
downe
,
to
the
ende
that
some
good
man
might
be
incouraged
to
confute
so
impious
an
authour
,
and
such
horrible
errours
,
and
perfourme
in
some
learned
worke
that
whiche
my
want
and
capacitie
is
not
able
to
supply
:
neither
would
I
haue
ventured
to
committe
to
writing
suche
rude
and
ignorant
labour
,
the
matter
béeing
in
déede
●etter
then
the
handling
:
but
in
my
opinion
,
it
is
better
to
haue
course
bread
,
then
none
at
all
.
And
because
diuerse
with
whome
I
am
familiarly
acquainted
are
fallen
into
this
errour
of
Henrie
Nicholas
,
I
haue
the
rather
for
their
sakes
bent
my
studie
to
doe
them
good
,
if
it
be
possible
.
And
if
these
simple
notes
may
haue
that
successe
that
I
wishe
:
I
trust
it
will
stay
some
of
GODS
children
,
from
running
headlong
into
that
bewitched
snare
.
And
also
suche
matter
,
as
by
disputation
,
and
conference
with
some
of
the
same
familie
,
I
haue
boulted
out
,
I
will
declare
.
For
in
déede
,
the
Authour
in
his
Bookes
doeth
not
deale
so
plainely
,
as
one
being
ledde
by
the
spirite
of
GOD
,
whereof
he
boasteth
:
but
verie
subtilely
,
and
darkely
,
and
so
as
the
iudgement
of
many
godly
and
learned
men
,
to
whom
I
haue
deliuered
his
Bookes
,
vppon
the
reading
of
the
same
,
haue
testified
,
that
there
is
no
matter
in
the
Authour
,
that
may
bée
drawen
into
argument
,
but
that
it
séemeth
to
be
as
a
riddle
,
or
darke
speeche
,
and
therefore
more
intricate
to
be
followed
.
And
as
his
tearmes
and
phrases
are
geyson
and
vnwoonted
,
so
they
doe
dasell
the
simple
,
with
an
admiration
of
a
prudent
spirite
to
be
in
the
Authour
,
which
of
meane
wits
can
neither
be
comprehended
nor
vnderstoode
.
And
when
the
Kabbynes
of
that
Family
,
whome
they
tearme
Illuminate
Elders
,
haue
béene
pressed
by
me
and
others
,
to
giue
a
reason
,
why
the
Authour
hath
so
cunningly
and
subtilely
dealt
,
not
expressing
his
minde
in
plaine
tearmes
and
spéeche
:
the
best
answere
that
hath
béene
made
,
is
,
that
the
Authour
hath
writen
in
the
Dutch
tongue
,
which
wanteth
his
grace
and
eloquence
,
béeing
turned
into
our
rude
Englishe
.
But
if
I
might
be
bolde
to
replye
without
offence
,
his
rude
stile
béeing
written
in
the
Dutch
tongue
,
is
rather
beautified
by
translation
,
then
impayred
:
for
I
haue
some
copyes
in
Dutche
,
some
in
Latin
,
and
some
in
English
:
wherein
the
Authors
barbarous
stile
,
and
his
ignoraunce
,
is
verie
muche
manifested
,
although
some
of
his
schollers
haue
put
too
their
helping
handes
,
to
garnishe
this
their
barbarous
▪
Author
:
especially
the
booke
intituled
,
Euangelium
Regni
,
which
is
translated
into
Latin
exactly
.
I
would
to
GOD
the
matter
did
answere
the
goodnesse
of
the
tongue
.
And
if
I
should
diligently
séeke
out
of
what
forge
the
Authour
Henrie
Nicholas
hath
fyled
his
heresies
,
I
am
certeinly
persuaded
,
that
one
Dauid
George
was
the
founder
,
hatcher
,
and
bréeder
of
all
this
mischiefe
,
and
Henrie
Nicholas
,
but
a
disciple
or
scoller
of
the
same
Dauid
.
What
this
Dauid
was
,
you
may
perceiue
by
that
which
is
set
downe
before
:
whose
errours
also
for
a
tast
I
will
set
downe
in
part
as
they
are
collected
by
the
gouernour
of
the
vniuersitie
of
Basill
,
that
all
men
may
sée
,
that
an
euil
authour
hath
bred
a
worse
scholer
:
And
thereby
shall
be
perceiued
that
Dauid
George
his
opinions
differ
nothing
from
H.
N.
but
are
so
like
in
wicked
boasting
that
they
haue
the
spirit
of
God
,
that
a
man
may
thereby
say
,
an
euill
father
hath
begotten
a
worse
sonne
.
Articles
taken
out
of
Dauid
George
.
AL
doctrine
taught
by
Moyses
,
the
Prophetes
,
and
Christe
himselfe
,
are
not
sufficient
to
saluation
:
but
onely
to
keepe
the
people
in
good
order
,
till
the
comming
of
me
Dauid
George
:
but
my
doctrine
is
able
to
saue
all
those
that
put
their
trust
therin
.
2
Dauid
George
doth
further
say
,
that
he
is
the
right
Mes●ias
,
the
beloued
sonne
of
the
Father
,
not
borne
of
the
fleshe
,
but
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
and
when
Christ
was
dead
,
according
to
the
flesh
,
the
spirite
of
Christe
was
kept
at
the
fathers
appointment
,
vntill
the
comming
of
Dauid
George
,
and
giuen
to
him
.
3
He
saith
,
that
he
will
set
vp
the
true
house
of
Dauid
,
&
the
children
of
Le●●●
,
and
he
will
raise
the
tabernacle
of
God
,
through
the
spirite
of
Christe
,
not
by
the
crosse
and
suffering
,
but
▪
through
me●knesse
and
loue
.
4
He
saith
,
that
whosoeuer
speaketh
against
his
doctrine
,
shall
neuer
bee
forgiuen
,
neither
in
this
worlde
,
nor
in
the
world
to
come
.
These
I
haue
set
downe
as
the
doctrine
of
Dauid
George
,
founde
in
his
books
.
And
bicause
their
doctrin
may
be
better
viewed
and
séene
,
how
they
agrée
in
wicked
&
diuelish
phantasies
of
their
own
deuice
,
set
on
by
the
father
of
lies
,
our
ancient
enimie
,
to
be
a
stumbling
blocke
vnto
the
simple
,
and
to
darken
and
blemish
the
ioyful
procéeding
of
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Christ
Iesus
,
which
almightie
God
hath
in
mercy
reuealed
to
nations
&
kingdomes
most
plentifully
,
mauger
the
malice
of
the
diuell
and
all
his
children
:
I
haue
therefore
here
placed
certaine
sayinges
of
H.
N.
which
are
word
for
worde
taken
out
of
his
bookes
,
that
the
diligent
reader
may
sée
how
in
wicked
boasting
they
agrée
,
&
what
vile
doctrine
they
publish
.
The
errours
of
H.
N.
taken
out
of
his
owne
bookes
translated
into
English.
1
For
,
the
being
of
God
,
or
essence
,
gaue
foorth
his
sounde
and
voyce
,
and
spake
vnto
me
H.
N.
through
his
spirite
of
loue
all
these
wordes
,
he
sayde
.
Speaking
against
the
Churche
,
he
saith
:
2
For
that
cause
if
thou
now
account
not
thy selfe
for
an
whore
,
but
esteemest
thee
for
the
faythfull
espoused
wise
of
Christe
,
my
iealous
conceiuing
cannot
stande
otherwise
towardes
thee
,
but
that
thou
art
a
presumptuous
whore
,
whiche
dissemblest
and
playest
the
hypocrite
with
Christe
,
and
couertly
committest
whoredome
,
and
neuerthelesse
,
wilt
bee
iudged
as
a
faythfull
espoused
wife
of
Christe
.
So
Shalt
thou
presenly
be
constrained
to
drinke
the
bitter
cursed
water
of
my
iealousie
.
3
All
that
God
hath
spoken
through
his
holie
Prophetes
,
and
what
is
written
of
Christ
,
should
also
in
vs
,
and
with
vs
,
become
fulfilled
,
to
the
honor
and
glorie
of
God
,
and
to
our
ioy
.
Out
of
a
Dialogue
betweene
the
father
and
the
sonne
.
Chap.
17.
the
son
concludeth
with
these
wordes
.
SEeing
nowe
that
I
(
my
Father
)
haue
found
out
in
deede
,
that
our
Lord
the
moste
highest
hath
reuealed
his
mercie
seate
,
the
possession
of
his
most
excellent
Maiestie
,
and
heauenly
riches
in
thee
,
and
with
the
same
beeing
of
the
perfect
Godhead
,
made
a
godly
dwelling
with
thee
:
so
were
it
meete
that
all
the
generations
of
the
●arth
submit
them selues
vnder
the
same
mercie
seate
and
Godly
Maiestie
,
and
assemble
them
therevnto
.
Here
maiest
thou
sée
these
two
men
boasting
them selues
in
their
presumption
and
pride
of
minde
,
to
haue
the
spirit
of
God
:
the
one
saying
,
that
the
same
spirit
which
was
in
Christ
Iesus
when
hee
liued
on
earth
,
is
nowe
in
Dauid
George
,
(
which
is
horible
blasphemie●
)
and
abaseth
Moyses
,
the
Prophets
,
and
Christe
him selfe
,
in
whose
doctrine
the
certaintie
of
our
faith
is
firmely
fixed
,
against
which
the
gates
of
hell
shal
not
preuaile
:
&
promiseth
to
bring
the
house
of
Dauid
and
the
children
of
Leuie
into
great
prosperitie
,
and
to
set
▪
them
vp
:
not
with
painful
suffring
,
as
Christ
our
Lord
in
him self
hath
perfourmed
,
&
left
to
vs
his
children
example
to
follow
his
steppes
in
suffering
miserie
,
that
we
might
reigne
with
him
in
glory
:
but
he
promiseth
to
bring
his
disciples
into
that
glory
through
méeknesse
and
loue
,
which
in
deede
is
the
pleasanter
way
to
be
followed
,
if
we
consider
fleshe
and
bloud
.
H.
N.
he
following
his
father
in
like
blasphemie
,
auoucheth
,
that
he
hath
talked
with
God
,
not
by
inspiration
or
reuelation
,
but
by
giuing
foorth
his
sound
&
voyce
.
Then
placeth
himselfe
in
Christes
stead
and
office
,
in
iudging
the
children
of
God
,
saying
:
My
iealous
conceiuing
can
not
stande
otherwise
towards
thee
,
but
that
thou
art
a
presumptuous
whore
:
and
shalt
be
constrained
to
drinke
the
bitter
cursed
water
of
my
ielousie
.
If
these
be
not
Luciferian
voyces
,
I
am
much
deceiued
:
then
he
saith
,
that
what
the
Prophetes
&
Christ
haue
written
,
that
must
be
fulfilled
in
him
and
with
him
:
and
that
all
the
generations
of
the
earth
must
submit
them
selues
vnto
the
mercy
seat
,
and
godly
maiestie
,
which
is
in
him
.
Thus
I
suppose
my
coniecture
standeth
firme
,
where
I
saide
,
that
Dauid
George
was
the
hatcher
of
this
heresie
,
and
layde
the
egge
,
but
H.
N.
brought
foorth
the
chickens
.
How
wel
they
agrée
in
vaunting
them selues
,
doth
well
appeare
:
and
that
the
sonne
is
farre
worse
then
the
father
.
Surely
I
could
well
haue
spared
my
penne
in
writing
this
and
other
their
wicked
opinions
,
&
with
their
patrones
haue
buried
it
in
silence
,
had
it
not
the
zeale
of
the
Lordes
house
carried
me
so
farre
,
that
I
could
not
stay
,
vntill
I
had
published
suche
matter
as
came
to
my
handes
,
whereby
I
sawe
the
glory
of
Christ
Iesus
to
be
so
defaced
:
&
séeing
these
wicked
impes
to
place
them
selues
so
high
in
the
mindes
of
many
simple
people
here
in
England
,
it
pitieth
me
to
sée
them
so
snared
in
this
bewitched
errour
.
A
man
would
thinke
that
these
things
are
so
vaine
&
absurd
,
that
none
that
were
in
their
right
wits
,
would
once
bend
their
mindes
to
imbrace
the
same
.
In
déed
,
if
I
did
not
know
many
of
them
,
and
am
truely
certified
by
some
of
the
same
fellowship
,
that
there
are
in
Engand
,
at
the
least
1000.
in
diuers
partes
of
this
realme
,
which
do
hold
this
vain
&
monstruous
opinion
of
H.
N.
I
would
not
haue
traueled
any
further
.
But
euen
for
their
sakes
,
who
in
déede
are
simply
deceiued
,
and
not
maliciously
holde
any
thing
,
doe
I
write
:
and
if
this
my
labour
may
(
by
the
Lords
will
)
conuert
any
of
that
fellowship
,
and
bring
them
into
the
plaine
and
manifest
way
,
whiche
Christ
Iesus
hath
left
in
his
word
,
I
haue
my
expected
desire
.
There
is
no
one
thing
in
my
opinion
that
hath
so
much
preuailed
with
this
simple
sorte
,
which
are
members
and
professours
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
as
a
certeine
shew
&
outwarde
face
of
a
holy
conuersation
,
which
some
of
their
illuminate
Elders
do
séeme
to
vse
.
Wherein
they
followe
the
steppes
of
the
Pelagians
and
Papists
directly
,
whose
doctrine
of
works
,
howe
by
them
we
are
in
the
fauour
of
God
,
and
accepted
,
doth
in
diuers
treatises
manifestly
appeare
,
destroying
the
worke
wrought
by
Christe
our
Lorde
,
▪
by
whose
bloud
we
are
cleansed
,
and
H.
N.
and
his
sayings
expressed
in
his
book
,
to
be
of
no
lesse
value
and
credite
,
then
the
sacred
Scripture
written
for
our
comforte
,
not
as
the
workes
of
men
,
but
by
the
finger
of
GOD
,
euen
the
holy
Ghoste
.
And
whereas
H.
N.
doeth
boast
him self
that
he
can
not
erre
,
he
saith
that
with
the
same
lying
spirite
that
is
in
the
Pope
,
affirming
the
selfe
same
thing
.
As
for
the
Pope
,
it
is
manifest
ynough
without
proofe
.
But
bycause
some
may
thinke
that
I
auouch
that
of
H.
N.
that
is
not
to
be
proued
,
I
will
set
downe
his
wordes
as
they
are
written
in
his
booke
intituled
,
The
prophesie
of
the
spirit
of
Loue
,
the
13.
chapter
,
where
you
shall
perceiue
,
y●
H.
N.
doth
couple
him self
with
Moses
,
with
the
Prophets
,
with
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
very
presumptuously
affirming
,
that
he
him selfe
can
no
more
erre
then
they
.
His
wordes
be
these
.
H.
N.
Chap.
13.
verse
.
Moyses
,
the
Prophetes
,
Christe
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
his
Minister
H.
N.
they
iudge
to
erre
,
or
misse
the
right
,
rather
then
acknowledge
themselues
in
their
imagination
to
be
ignorant
and
lying
.
In
my
opinion
H.
N.
in
these
words
doth
somewhat
ouermatch
the
Pope
,
for
the
Pope
doth
acknowledge
,
that
as
he
is
a
man
he
may
erre
,
but
as
he
is
Christes
vicar
or
deputie
vpon
earth
,
he
can
not
erre
:
but
H.
N.
without
any
distinction
doth
affirme
,
that
he
can
no
more
erre
then
Christe
or
his
Apostles
.
And
in
déede
his
bookes
are
thought
amongest
his
disciples
to
be
of
equall
authoritie
with
the
scripture
,
and
they
do
affirme
that
they
are
written
with
the
same
spirit
.
But
if
their
bare
affirmation
may
stand
for
good
proofe
,
then
indéed
it
is
somwhat
they
say
:
but
the
holy
ghost
hath
taught
vs
another
lesson
,
saying
,
beléeue
not
euery
spirite
,
but
trie
the
spirite
whether
he
be
of
God
.
And
that
we
may
rightly
discern
this
H.
N.
other
wise
called
Henrie
Nicholas
,
which
taketh
vpon
him
to
be
that
great
prophet
,
sent
to
rebuke
the
world
of
sinne
,
&
hath
written
his
bookes
,
intituling
one
,
The
prophesie
of
the
spirite
of
Loue
:
wherin
he
prophesieth
of
many
thinges
to
happen
to
the
Church
of
GOD
before
this
time
,
but
God
be
thanked
,
his
wordes
are
no
warrants
,
&
he
is
proued
a
false
prophet
:
and
since
our
Sauiour
Christe
published
vnto
the
world
the
glad
tidings
of
his
glorious
gospel
to
our
great
comfort
,
the
office
of
prophesying
or
foretelling
of
thinges
to
come
,
hath
ceased
in
Christes
Church
.
Many
haue
risen
and
taken
vpon
them
to
prophesie
and
foretell
thinges
to
come
▪
but
they
haue
ben
counted
false
prophets
,
euen
as
H.
N.
is
.
Christ
our
Lord
did
forewarne
vs
that
in
the
latter
times
such
false
prophetes
should
rise
,
and
false
Christes
,
and
such
daungerous
dayes
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
Elect
should
be
deceiued
.
Blessed
be
the
Lorde
our
God
,
which
by
the
light
he
hath
giuen
his
children
in
the
holy
scripture
,
hath
so
instruct
vs
,
that
the
very
children
&
babes
are
able
to
confute
these
false
techers
&
false
prophets
.
And
least
the
Papistes
should
imagine
that
this
H.
N.
should
be
a
professor
of
the
Gospell
,
I
will
declare
manifest
causes
,
to
proue
that
he
is
a
right
chicken
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
harboured
many
yeares
by
Granuella
a
Cardinal
.
Howe
he
extolleth
the
Pope
to
be
that
great
Priest
of
the
West
,
howe
he
openeth
the
misteries
of
the
Masse
,
in
a
book
intituled
,
A
declaration
of
the
masse
:
Howe
he
commendeth
euery
trifling
toye
in
the
Masse
,
by
the
booke
may
at
large
appeare
.
Howe
he
allowed
confession
worse
then
auricular
,
may
appear
by
diuers
his
owne
words
,
which
,
least
any
should
carpe
at
me
,
I
wil
set
down
:
Howe
he
agréeth
with
the
Papistes
,
in
extolling
workes
as
efficient
causes
of
our
saluation
,
I
haue
before
touche●
Al
which
do
proue
,
that
he
is
no
professour
,
but
an
enimie
to
the
Gospell
of
Christe
our
Lorde
.
H.
N.
in
the
first
exhortation
.
Chapter
.
13.
Diuision
.
12.
IT
is
expedient
that
they
shoulde
make
manifest
their
whole
hart
,
with
all
their
counsels
,
mindes
,
willes
,
and
thoughtes
,
together
with
all
their
doings
,
dealings
,
and
exercises
,
naked
and
bare
before
the
eldest
in
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
and
not
to
couer
or
hide
any
thing
(
be
it
what
it
is
)
before
him
,
&
what
their
inclination
&
nature
draweth
them
vnto
.
By
this
it
doth
appeare
,
that
nothing
must
be
kept
vntolde
or
vnreuealed
to
the
eldest
Elder
in
euery
their
seuerall
conuenticles
:
for
else
it
can
not
be
vnderstoode
,
that
one
man
in
one
countrie
shoulde
heare
all
the
rest
particularly
.
And
here
they
step
one
foote
before
the
Papistes
in
my
opinion
:
For
where
the
Pope
requireth
but
a
confession
of
the
act
committed
,
H.
N.
requireth
a
declaration
of
the
thought
,
and
what
the
inclination
of
our
nature
draweth
vs
vnto
.
And
yet
in
moe
speciall
pointes
they
agrée
with
the
Papistes
,
namely
,
in
the
possibilitie
of
the
Law
,
to
be
kept
of
euery
one
that
will
séeke
to
performe
the
same
.
And
wheras
I
shewed
before
,
that
.
H.
N.
and
the
Pope
doe
both
boaste
that
they
can
not
erre
,
I
thinke
it
not
amisse
,
to
let
H.
N.
tel
his
owne
tale
touching
this
matter
,
that
his
scholers
may
behold
,
that
I
slaunder
him
not
,
neither
do
make
his
doctrine
worse
then
it
is
.
In
the
first
exhortation
,
Chapter
.
13.
Diuision
.
11.
Fol.
31.
They
ought
to
beware
that
they
distrust
not
the
eldest
in
the
familie
of
Loue
,
nor
suspect
any
maner
of
euil
or
vnwisdome
by
him
,
nor
yet
in
any
wise
persuade
them selues
,
that
the
exercises
;
documents
,
and
instructions
which
are
taught
or
set
foorth
before
them
,
by
the
father
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
or
oldest
Elder
,
are
too
sleight
,
too
childish
,
or
too
vnwise
for
them
to
follow
after
,
or
to
obey
:
but
with
perfect
heartes
,
humbly
and
singly
minded
,
as
good
willing
children
,
to
receiue
the
same
instructions
,
proceeding
out
of
the
wisdome
and
counsel
of
the
eldest
,
and
to
stand
euen
so
submitted
,
till
they
come
vnto
the
manly
oldnesse
in
the
Loue.
Here
is
shewed
,
that
none
must
suspect
the
oldest
Elder
touching
any
false
Doctrine
that
he
might
vtter
▪
nor
to
thinke
any
vnwisdome
to
be
in
him
:
in
which
affirmation
,
howe
arrogantly
doth
he
challenge
that
vnto
him
,
which
is
only
due
to
Christ
our
Lord
,
and
to
the
holy
scripture
,
written
by
the
spirite
of
God
.
And
although
he
bost
that
he
hath
the
spirite
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
Godded
with
God
,
&
God
in
him
Hominified
or
made
man
,
yet
are
not
wée
to
beléeue
suche
lying
spirites
,
whiche
vtter
such
absurd
and
blasphemous
doctrine
,
contrarie
to
the
Scriptures
of
GOD
.
And
bycause
I
am
entered
into
that
high
point
of
Diuinitie
,
which
amongst
the
Familie
is
counted
a
misterie
,
I
thinke
it
not
impertinent
,
to
set
before
the
eyes
of
all
the
professours
of
H.
N.
and
his
doctrine
,
what
the
meaning
of
those
termes
are
,
to
be
Godded
with
God
:
for
as
they
be
straunge
,
vnwoonted
,
and
vnaccustomed
speaches
,
so
the
doctrine
taught
in
the
same
,
is
more
strange
and
absurd
.
It
were
conuenient
that
we
that
professe
Christe
,
should
be
content
with
such
phrases
as
the
holy
Ghoste
doth
vtter
in
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
and
not
to
séeke
curiously
strange
termes
,
which
are
not
in
the
holy
historie
,
nor
consequently
can
not
be
gathered
out
of
the
same
:
of
which
number
this
is
one
,
to
be
Godded
with
God
,
and
vngodded
with
man
,
the
meaning
of
all
such
tearmes
is
this
,
as
it
is
taught
by
H.
N.
and
imbraced
of
the
Familie
.
They
holde
as
a
principle
in
the
schoole
,
that
after
regeneration
we
sinn
not
,
fortifying
this
their
assertion
with
this
place
of
the
Euangelist
S.
Iohn
:
He
that
is
borne
of
God
sinneth
not
,
&
hee
that
committeth
sinne
is
a
seruaunt
of
sinne
.
Againe
,
God
heareth
not
sinners
.
All
which
places
are
very
truely
saide
and
alledged
,
but
to
a
wrong
purpose
,
for
the
places
do
not
proue
that
the
regenerate
man
sinneth
not
,
but
sheweth
the
sins
are
not
imputed
to
a
regenerate
man
,
to
condemnation
and
death
.
He
that
is
borne
of
God
or
regenerate
,
sinneth
not
:
That
is
,
to
his
distruction
euerlastingly
.
The
Scriptures
do
teach
vs
to
distinguish
sinnes
in
this
sort
:
to
commit
sinne
,
is
one
thing
,
but
to
abide
in
sinne
,
or
to
dwell
in
sinne
,
or
sinne
to
haue
dominion
in
vs
,
(
as
S.
Paul
saith
:
Let
not
sinne
reigne
in
your
mortall
bodies
:
and
in
the
epistle
to
the
Romanes
.
Commit
not
wickednesse
with
greedinesse
,
)
is
another
thing
.
The
last
perteineth
not
to
the
elect
of
God
:
For
as
the
children
of
God
do
daily
fall
thorough
frailtie
and
humane
imperfections
,
so
they
are
daily
renued
by
the
spirite
of
God
,
which
driueth
them
to
repentaunce
.
But
with
the
wicked
the
case
is
otherwise
:
For
they
sitte
downe
in
the
seate
of
the
scornefull
,
they
committe
wickednesse
with
gréedines
,
saying
,
tush
,
God
séeth
vs
not
:
such
sinners
God
heareth
not
,
and
such
be
seruantes
vnto
sinne
.
Now
in
the
Familie
it
is
otherwise
taught
,
and
otherwise
beléeued
:
For
they
affirme
that
after
we
be
regenerated
,
which
they
terme
,
The
vpright
freedom
,
we
actually
sin
not
,
neither
in
thought
nor
déed
.
And
that
we
may
heare
the
Authour
H.
N.
vtter
his
own
spéech
,
I
will
set
downe
what
he
writeth
touching
this
matter
.
In
the
Dialogue
,
deuision
26.
follio
.
40.
The
true
freedom
is
this
,
that
the
man
in
his
heart
,
minde
,
and
spirite
,
be
wholy
released
,
purged
,
and
purified
from
all
wicked
nature
and
sinne
,
whiche
hath
raigned
ouer
him
,
and
that
there
dwel
,
liue
;
nor
rule
,
any
other
thing
in
him
,
namely
in
all
his
spirites
,
thoughts
,
mind
and
soule
,
but
alone
the
true
Godhead
,
with
the
louely
beeing
of
the
vpright
loue
,
and
wholy
to
be
replenished
with
all
the
vertues
of
God
,
and
that
there
●●owe
nothing
else
in
him
but
spirituall
and
heauenly
waters
.
Hereby
it
may
appeare
what
the
Authour
H.
N.
thinketh
touching
regeneration
,
whiche
they
call
The
vpright
Freedome
.
And
as
I
haue
conferred
with
diuers
of
the
same
familie
,
to
vnderstand
these
mysteries
,
which
in
the
end
with
much
a
do
,
I
haue
found
out
to
be
,
that
after
we
be
regenerat
,
we
sinn
not
.
And
when
I
haue
required
somewhat
out
of
the
holie
scripture
to
proue
this
,
in
the
end
I
haue
receiued
this
for
answer
.
God
doth
promise
to
dwell
with
the
man
that
is
of
a
lowly
mind
&
humble
heart
.
Also
,
ye
are
the
Temples
of
the
holie
Ghost
.
And
againe
,
the
father
and
I
wil
make
our
habitation
in
man
.
Nowe
where
Christ
dwelleth
,
there
also
is
the
father
and
the
holie
Ghost
:
where
or
in
what
man
soeuer
God
thus
dwelleth
,
it
may
be
well
verified
,
God
dwelleth
in
him
:
if
God
dwell
in
him
,
then
the
contrarie
can
not
remaine
in
the
same
bodie
.
God
is
pure
,
and
will
not
dwell
in
a
corrupt
vessell
.
Two
contraries
can
not
be
in
one
place
.
Christ
and
Beliall
can
not
dwell
in
one
temple
.
Light
and
darknes
can
not
be
together
.
That
man
that
hath
God
thus
dwelling
in
him
,
may
be
called
Godded
,
or
god
dwelling
in
him
:
so
that
by
this
reason
man
is
God
ded
with
God
,
and
God
Hominified
in
man
.
This
their
Rabbynes
or
Illuminat
Elders
do
teach
,
and
whatsoeuer
this
Godded
man
doth
speake
,
thinke
,
or
do
,
it
cannot
be
euill
,
neither
may
be
so
iudged
by
any
.
What
vain
doctrine
this
is
,
may
wel
appeare
euen
in
it self
,
&
yet
I
was
long
acquainted
,
&
much
trauelled
in
the
matter
,
before
I
could
get
this
great
mysterie
opened
vnto
me
,
which
the
yong
ones
in
the
Familie
can
not
explicat
,
except
he
come
vnto
the
state
of
an
illuminate
Elder
.
And
as
I
haue
before
proceeded
,
so
you
shal
sée
the
authour
H.
N.
vtter
his
owne
words
,
whereby
no
suspicion
shall
arise
,
that
I
haue
spoken
that
I
can
not
proue
.
H.
N.
in
the
dialogue
,
Chapter
16.
diuision
.
16.
It
becommeth
not
that
any
should
take
in
hand
to
teach
,
but
onely
the
illuminat
Elders
in
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
whiche
haue
receiued
the
worde
of
life
from
the
liuing
GOD
,
and
are
euen
so
through
the
same
Godded
with
God
,
or
incorporated
to
God
,
with
whome
also
God
in
one
being
and
power
of
his
spirite
is
hominified
,
or
become
man
.
Therfore
it
is
assuredly
al
false
and
lyes
,
seducing
and
deceitfull
,
what
the
vngodded
or
vnilluminat
men
out
of
the
imagination
of
their
knowledge
,
and
out
of
their
learnednesse
of
the
scriptures
bring
forth
,
institute
,
preach
,
or
teache
.
They
preache
in
deede
the
letter
,
but
no●
the
word
of
the
liuing
God
.
Let
them
esteem
them selues
as
holy
as
they
will
,
they
are
a
false
Christianitie
,
and
diuelishe
Synagogue
,
or
schole
▪
,
Now
maist
thou
perceiue
,
how
this
H.
N.
estéemeth
all
preachers
and
teachers
that
are
not
thus
Godded
,
or
thus
illuminate
.
In
déede
I
confesse
,
that
without
the
spirite
of
GOD
,
which
his
children
be
partakers
of
,
we
can
not
sée
,
nor
perceiue
the
mysteries
conteined
in
his
worde
,
muche
lesse
declare
the
same
to
others
.
But
that
we
must
be
Godded
with
God
,
because
the
scriptures
vse
no
such
phrases
,
neither
hath
any
writer
before
vs
in
Gods
church
vsed
any
such
proud
spéeches
,
I
thinke
,
with
the
Author
they
are
to
be
reiected
in
that
sence
that
he
meaneth
.
For
béeing
thus
Godded
or
illuminate
,
he
standeth
vpon
his
tiptoes
and
saith
.
H.
N.
out
of
the
prophesie
,
Chap.
3.
Although
ye
dissemble
with
me
,
and
how
craftily
so
euer
ye
couer
you
before
me
,
yet
are
neuerthelesse
all
the
counsels
and
falshoods
of
your
hearts
manifest
before
mee
,
and
so
much
the
more
naked
and
bare
before
the
eyes
of
my
heart
and
spitite
.
If
these
words
do
not
proue
H.
N.
to
be
a
wicked
deceiuer
,
let
the
indifferent
Reader
iudge
.
He
affirmeth
that
the
secretes
of
our
hearts
are
knowen
vnto
him
,
which
knowledge
perteineth
only
vnto
the
Lord
our
God
:
For
he
is
witnessed
by
the
holy
scripture
,
to
be
the
searcher
of
the
hearte
and
reignes
of
man
.
Thus
how
H.
N.
teacheth
his
family
,
that
he
is
Godded
with
God
,
I
haue
described
:
the
rather
because
it
is
one
of
the
chéef
mysteries
&
secrets
of
their
schoole
,
which
verie
fewe
do
vnderstand
,
except
the
illuminate
Elders
,
who
also
are
Deified
or
Godded
,
till
they
doe
growe
vnto
the
manly
oldenesse
in
the
loue
,
as
they
vse
to
speake
.
These
blasphemies
,
doe
require
a
longer
discourse
then
my
simplicitie
is
able
to
atteine
vnto
,
but
I
hope
Almightie
GOD
will
rayse
vppe
vnto
his
Churche
some
good
man
:
who
will
take
some
paines
learnedly
to
confute
this
horrible
doctrine
.
In
the
mean
season
,
these
briefes
I
haue
set
downe
,
mindinge
to
let
some
of
the
Family
sée
the
vanitie
of
their
Authourand
his
doctrine
,
howe
contrarie
to
the
Scriptures
of
God
they
be
.
In
the
Booke
of
.
H.
N.
intituled
Euangēlium
Regni
,
The
Gospell
of
the
kingdome
,
which
is
a
title
that
none
of
Gods
children
durst
euer
giue
vnto
any
of
their
Bookes
:
and
in
déede
it
is
another
Gospell
,
then
that
which
is
conteined
in
the
Newe
Testament
of
our
Sauiour
Christe
.
How
▪
H.
N.
aduaimceth
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
doeth
man●●estly
appeare
in
the
13.
Chapter
of
the
same
Booke
▪
The
Apostle
Paule
did
arme
Gods
children
a
forehand
,
to
beware
of
suche
as
should
bring
vnto
vs
another
gospel
,
yea
,
although
he
were
an
Angell
:
&
it
is
also
●●●●ifled
,
that
our
aduersarie
doeth
transforme
himselfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
to
deceiue
Gods
children
,
if
it
were
possible
▪
Euen
so
H.
N.
in
all
his
writinges
,
how
doth
he
transforme
himself
to
be
deified
with
God
,
&
God
in
him
to
be
Hominified
.
Which
in
plain
〈◊〉
are
,
that
he
is
made
euen
as
God
,
&
God
in
him
is
become
man
▪
which
is
horti●●e
blasphemie
.
For
we
haue
the
spirite
of
God
by
participation
,
and
not
Deified
:
For
that
belonged
to
Christ
our
Lorde
,
who
,
as
S.
Paule
witnesseth
,
thought
it
no
robberie
to
be
equal
with
God
.
No
man
would
suppose
that
in
this
great
light
,
where
Christ
Iesus
and
his
glorious
Gospell
doth
shine
,
that
such
dotinges
and
dreames
of
men
possessed
with
a
fantasticall
spirite
,
could
take
any
déepe
roote
in
the
heartes
of
men
:
but
alas
,
we
sée
that
there
is
no
errour
bee
it
neuer
so
absurd
&
senselesse
,
that
hath
not
many
fauourers
:
&
this
hath
the
more
,
for
that
the
Authour
H.
N.
teacheth
,
that
an
outwarde
shewe
of
a
holie
life
doth
chéefely
please
God
:
when
as
without
faith
,
our
life
and
works
are
impietie
and
wickednesse
:
and
you
shal
neuer
in
all
the
writings
of
H.
N.
(
that
I
haue
read
)
heare
him
aduance
,
or
once
speake
of
our
faith
in
Christ
Iesus
:
but
he
doth
raunge
from
matter
to
matter
,
in
his
writings
so
obscurely
and
darkly
,
that
he
thinketh
neuer
to
be
espied
,
what
his
scope
of
doctrine
is
:
which
in
déed
is
not
so
plainly
set
forth
in
his
smal
treatises
,
as
they
are
in
a
booke
intituled
,
Speculum
iustitiae
,
The
glasse
of
righteousnesse
:
vnto
which
booke
the
authour
doth
still
referre
his
reader
to
be
fully
certified
:
of
which
booke
they
make
suche
bragges
,
that
all
the
world
is
not
able
to
control
the
doctrine
contained
in
the
same
:
and
still
their
Elders
do
beare
their
pupils
in
hande
,
that
the
booke
shall
be
published
.
From
day
to
day
great
collections
haue
bene
made
and
sent
into
Flanders
there
aboute
,
but
hitherto
all
in
vaine
.
Yet
I
haue
talked
with
some
of
the
Familie
that
hath
read
certain
fragments
of
the
same
booke
,
and
they
say
no
man
can
resist
the
spirite
which
the
authour
doth
shewe
foorth
in
that
booke
.
They
thinke
it
is
long
lacking
,
but
I
suppose
it
will
neuer
be
missing
.
Howe
vainely
they
boast
of
such
bookes
,
is
well
verified
in
one
of
the
Familie
,
who
speaking
vnto
a
man
of
good
calling
in
London
,
which
is
readie
to
testifie
the
same
,
and
both
the
parties
are
liuing
,
when
the
one
did
expostulate
very
earnestly
,
why
the
other
once
professing
the
Gospell
of
Christ
Iesus
,
was
nowe
turned
vnto
the
errour
of
H.
N.
The
other
answered
.
It
is
a
wise
Gospell
which
I
professed
then
,
I
knowe
an
other
manner
of
Gospell
farre
better
then
that
:
in
such
reputation
haue
the
Familie
the
bookes
and
doctrine
of
.
H.
N.
But
why
H.
N.
intituleth
his
followers
,
A
familie
of
Loue
,
I
think
it
to
be
a
mysterie
not
to
be
explicated
Euery
errour
hath
supposed
them selues
to
be
the
true
Church
,
but
H.
N.
is
contented
that
his
be
counted
a
Familie
.
Why
he
addeth
this
word
Loue
,
I
could
neuer
perfectly
learne
,
but
as
some
haue
interpreted
to
me
,
this
word
Loue
,
in
many
places
of
the
authour
,
doth
signifie
the
Maiestie
of
God
▪
as
in
these
thrée
phrases
:
The
louely
being
of
the
Loue
:
or
,
The
manly
oldnesse
in
the
Loue
:
Here
Loue
is
taken
in
both
places
for
God
,
according
to
this
s●●ying
,
Deus
●st
Charita●
,
God
is
Loue
:
but
why
they
vse
this
〈◊〉
the
,
so
much
,
I
cannot
well
vnderstand
.
It
is
true
,
that
God
is
Loue
,
or
Charitie
,
so
is
he
Iustice
,
so
is
he
Mercie
,
and
all
other
like
vertues
:
●
but
they
are
not
in
him
as
qualities
,
one
extelling
another
,
as
they
reigne
in
man
:
but
he
is
Loue
▪
without
measure
,
euen
Loue
it selfe
,
euen
so
Iustice
it self
,
euen
so
Mercy
it selfe
:
he
is
all
Loue
,
he
is
all
Mercie
,
he
is
all
Iustice.
But
when
we
speake
of
any
of
these
which
procéede
from
the
Maiestie
of
God
,
we
vnderstande
not
by
any
one
of
these
God
him selfe
.
For
as
his
●one
is
excéeding
great
,
so
his
mercy
also
:
therefore
by
as
good
right
may
an
other
bring
foorth
a
doctrine
or
Familie
of
Mercie
,
as
H.
N.
a
Familie
of
Loue
:
For
mercie
is
our
gret
comfort
,
&
mercy
is
the
faires●
flower
of
our
garland
.
We
read
in
the
holy
scriptures
of
diuers
sortes
of
loue
,
of
which
thrée
be
principall
.
The
first
is
,
the
loue
of
God
towardes
his
children
,
set
foorth
in
So
God
loued
the
worlde
that
he
gaue
his
only
begotten
son
,
that
none
that
beleeue
in
him
should
perish
,
but
haue
life
euerlasting
:
which
loue
how
perfect
it
is
,
and
howe
excellent
,
it
passeth
the
capacitie
of
man
to
conceiue
,
much
lesse
to
vtter
or
describe
.
It
caused
that
beloued
and
elect
vessell
Saint
Paule
,
to
exclame
and
crie
out
,
Oh
the
exceeding
greatnesse
and
deapth
of
the
loue
of
God
,
which
loued
vs
first
,
1.
Ioh.
4.
Chap.
vers.
19
:
this
loue
is
perfect
in
déede
.
The
second
loue
that
is
expressed
,
is
the
loue
of
vs
againe
towardes
God
,
appearing
in
these
words
:
If
ye
loue
me
,
keepe
my
commandementes
.
And
againe
,
The
loue
of
God
is
shead
abroad
in
our
heartes
.
Ro.
5.
Chap.
vers.
5.
whiche
loue
in
vs
,
howe
vnperfect
it
is
,
euery
one
féeleth
in
himselfe
,
and
is
a
witnesse
.
The
third
is
,
the
loue
that
one
of
vs
should
shew
towards
an
other
whiche
properly
is
called
Charitie
,
appearing
in
these
words
.
By
this
shal
al
men
knowe
that
you
are
my
disciples
,
if
yee
loue
one
an
other
.
And
againe
,
A
newe
commaundement
I
giue
vnto
you
,
that
ye
loue
one
an
other
.
Ioh.
13.
Chap.
14.
vers
.
Nowe
,
if
I
might
be
so
bolde
as
to
demand
this
question
of
H.
N.
or
any
of
their
Illuminate
Elders
,
of
which
of
these
thrée
loues
is
their
fellowship
?
If
they
say
of
the
first
,
which
is
the
loue
of
God
towardes
man
,
they
deceiue
them selues
:
for
of
that
felowship
none
is
partaker
but
Christe
Iesus
our
Lorde
.
If
thei
bee
of
the
second
,
which
is
the
loue
of
man
towardes
our
God
,
it
is
so
imperfect
and
corrupt
in
vs
,
that
I
thinke
they
will
not
acknowledge
them selues
to
be
members
of
such
imperfection
.
If
they
will
be
of
the
third
,
which
is
of
the
loue
we
owe
one
towardes
an
other
,
I
thinke
if
they
enter
in
,
to
sée
how
weak
and
féeble
it
is
in
vs
,
and
in
euery
one
of
Gods
children
,
they
shal
easily
iudge
how
farre
off
they
are
from
that
they
shold
be
:
as
if
ye
looke
into
S.
Pauls
first
Epistle
13.
Chapter
,
verse
4.
there
shall
you
sée
the
properties
of
loue
rightly
described
:
howe
loue
boasteth
not
,
enuieth
not
,
séeketh
not
her
owne
,
reioyceth
not
in
iniquitie
,
suffereth
all
things
,
beléeueth
all
thinges
,
hopeth
all
thinges
,
indureth
all
things
.
But
how
these
shall
be
found
in
any
,
yea
euen
in
the
best
of
gods
children
,
(
if
we
rightly
iudge
ourselues
)
I
cannot
discerne
.
Of
this
laste
loue
,
if
they
will
haue
their
felowship
,
then
let
them
behold
how
vnperfect
their
Familie
is
,
&
contrarie
to
that
they
vainly
brag
.
Where
H.
N.
hath
written
these
words
.
We
the
Elders
of
the
holy
vnderstanding
shall
reigne
vpon
the
earth
in
righteousnesse
,
&
vnder
the
obedience
of
loue
,
iudge
the
world
with
equitie
.
When
these
things
shall
come
to
passe
,
this
dreamer
which
would
be
taken
for
a
Prophet
,
doth
not
tell
vs
.
Here
thou
maiest
sée
this
Prophete
persuading
his
Familie
,
that
the
Elders
shall
reigne
vpon
the
earth
in
iudgement
and
equitie
.
Who
would
not
followe
this
authour
●hat
so
plentifully
will
reward
his
scholers
,
to
make
them
vpon
earth
Kings
and
Iudges
?
I
doubt
his
words
be
no
warrants
,
nor
his
promise
any
payment
:
for
it
is
28.
yeres
ago
since
he
made
this
solemne
protestation
,
and
yet
none
of
the
Familie
do
inioy
any
part
of
the
promise
:
but
contrarie
it
doth
appeare
,
that
none
of
his
Elders
neither
in
England
,
Flaunders
,
or
else
where
,
dare
once
be
so
bold
as
to
defend
their
dreaming
prophet
,
but
subtilly
in
corners
insinuate
vnto
the
simple
sort
,
&
féed
them
with
many
outward
promises
:
but
to
argue
or
dispute
their
cause
with
any
of
Gods
children
,
therein
they
kéeye
silence
,
and
prefend
ignorance
,
affirming
their
elders
to
be
able
to
defend
their
Authour
and
his
doctrin
,
but
they
are
but
partakers
of
the
holy
vnderstanding
.
And
when
you
happen
to
méete
any
of
their
Elders
,
you
shall
finde
them
as
farre
without
sense
or
féeling
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
as
the
yonger
sort
:
although
they
can
set
a
shew
of
greater
grauitie
▪
And
bicause
I
haue
often
made
mention
of
their
Illuminate
Elders
,
I
thinke
it
not
amisse
to
name
one
,
and
the
same
notoriously
known
.
His
name
is
Christopher
Vittell
,
a
ioyner
by
occupation
,
a
man
that
all
the
dayes
of
Queene
Marie
was
a
teacher
of
those
famous
heretiques
the
Arrians
,
and
at
Paules
Crosse
did
solemnely
in
the
first
yeare
of
our
souerein
Lady
Queene
Elizabeth
,
recant
the
same
errours
,
as
by
the
register
of
the
bishop
of
London
doth
manifestly
apeare
.
And
nowe
,
as
th●
olde
prouerbe
is
,
he
is
gone
,
A
malo
in
peius
,
from
euil
to
worse
▪
Such
men
as
can
not
be
content
with
the
simple
trueth
taught
in
the
holy
scripture
,
but
curiously
séeke
for
singularitie
,
do
easily
fall
into
such
bypaths
,
as
our
enimie
by
his
subtiltie
can
lead
them
vnto
.
And
to
speake
truely
,
this
is
the
onely
man
that
hath
brought
our
simple
people
out
of
the
plame
wayes
of
the
Lorde
our
God
,
and
hath
put
so
many
toyes
of
this
authour
H.
N.
into
their
heades
,
that
I
feare
me
they
will
not
easily
be
remoued
.
What
trauell
he
hath
taken
,
howe
he
hath
trudged
from
countrie
to
countrie
,
and
howe
he
will
not
once
moue
his
speach
,
if
any
learned
or
godly
persons
,
that
hath
any
true
knowledge
of
the
worde
be
present
,
is
very
wel
known
:
but
among
the
simple
he
is
péerelesse
,
and
in
déede
,
the
oldest
Elder
of
our
English
Familie
;
amongst
whome
he
hath
his
maintenance
.
His
wife
is
resident
in
London
,
with
whom
(
as
is
supposed
)
he
hath
not
bene
these
two-yeares
.
In
corners
doth
this
man
créepe
,
and
dare
not
shewe
his
head
,
nor
maintaine
that
doctrine
which
he
hath
taught
:
but
certaine
of
his
pupils
haue
béene
imprisoned
,
who
in
the
end
haue
subscribed
against
th●
doctrine
of
H.
N.
which
Vittel
doth
teach
.
Euerie
doctrin
whiche
is
true
dare
abide
the
light
,
but
the
doctrin
of
H.
N
is
kept
in
corners
,
&
dare
not
abide
the
light
:
a
certeine
Argument
that
it
is
a
counterfet
doctrine
.
For
no
one
man
dare
once
open
his
mouth
,
or
put
penne
to
paper
to
defende
their
Author
in
England
:
but
amongst
the
simple
,
whose
capacitie
is
like
vnto
waxe
,
which
will
easily
receiue
euerie
seale
or
print
,
among
such
will
he
sound
his
trumpe
.
He
saith
the
last
trumpe
shall
blowe
,
by
which
he
vnderstandeth
the
last
doctrine
which
shal
be
published
vpon
earth
▪
which
is
(
as
he
saith
)
this
doctrine
of
H.
N.
How
he
miserably
doeth
expound
the
holie
scripture
vnto
the
simple
people
in
corners
,
my
heart
doth
lament
:
how
he
driueth
the
true
sense
of
the
holie
Ghost
into
allegories
,
it
pitieth
me
to
heare
:
and
other
wise
to
interpret
the
holie
scripture
,
is
to
sticke
in
the
letter
,
as
he
vntruly
affirmeth
.
But
woe
be
vnto
those
simple
people
which
doe
giue
eare
vnto
such
false
teachers
,
they
can
not
with
the
Lorde
our
God
,
pleade
simplicitie
,
and
ignorance
by
no
meanes
can
excuse
them
.
If
the
blinde
leade
the
blinde
,
they
both
fall
into
the
ditche
.
The
greatest
gréefe
that
I
conceiue
against
the
Nouices
of
the
Family
,
is
,
that
some
of
them
haue
béene
prosessours
of
Christ
Iesus
Gospel
according
to
the
brightnesse
thereof
,
which
by
his
good
will
and
pleasure
he
hath
reuealed
in
this
latter
age
most
plentiously
:
and
now
by
the
doctrine
of
this
Vittell
are
declined
so
farre
,
that
the
true
sense
of
the
Gospel
they
despise
;
and
followe
the
baine
and
fantasticall
humor
of
Vittels
allegories
,
a
man
vtterly
vnlearned
,
more
fitte
to
be
a
scholler
in
Christes
schoole
,
then
an
Illuminat
Elder
in
the
Familie
,
and
so
a
teacher
.
He
that
neuer
learned
Christe
Iesus
truely
▪
howe
can
he
teach
Christ
Iesus
to
others
?
And
in
déede
,
if
he
taught
Christe
Iesus
he
were
to
be
borne
withall
,
but
that
is
not
the
marke
they
shoote
at
:
To
set
vp
H.
N.
as
a
Prophet
,
to
aduance
his
preceptes
,
to
credite
his
spéeche
,
to
beléeue
that
he
is
Godded
with
God
and
cannot
erre
,
is
their
whole
inde●our
.
But
amongst
the
rest
in
déede
they
insinuate
a
good
life
,
which
they
pretende
to
followe
:
which
is
as
the
visard
and
cloake
to
hide
al
the
rest
of
their
grosse
and
absurde
doctrine
,
and
the
hooke
and
baite
whereby
the
simple
are
altogether
deceiued
.
And
this
is
the
subtiltie
of
Sathan
,
who
otherwise
could
not
preuaile
with
such
bewitched
doctrine
,
except
it
were
shadowed
vnder
the
cloake
of
outward
holinesse
.
For
there
is
no
sound
argument
,
a
good
life
is
all
that
is
required
for
vs
to
do
,
&
with
this
the
Familie
doe
séeme
to
presse
Gods
children
often
in
conference
.
For
if
y●
will
serue
to
saluation
,
I
sée
not
how
the
Iewe
or
Turke
can
be
excluded
,
whose
workes
outwardly
(
if
they
be
viewed
)
shall
condemne
vs
.
Howe
close
vnto
the
letter
of
the
lawe
doeth
the
Iewe
sticke
?
How
willingly
doe
they
abide
as
vagrant
and
banished
men
in
euerie
countrie
?
How
pitifully
doe
they
reléeue
their
brethren
whiche
want
?
so
that
none
is
found
to
want
that
,
which
another
is
not
ready
to
supply
:
which
are
notes
&
markes
of
charitie
,
or
loue
,
and
truely
in
my
opinion
we
come
not
néere
the
Iewe
in
this
point
.
But
I
pray
you
,
what
doeth
all
this
auaile
without
a
true
and
a
righte
fayth
in
Christ
Iesus
the
sonne
of
God
?
The
Turke
likewise
is
a
great
&
diligent
obseruer
of
his
Alcaron
,
a
great
faster
or
absteiner
,
a
great
giuer
of
almes
,
diligent
in
prayer
,
seuere
in
kéeping
his
worde
and
promise
,
verie
charie
in
kéeping
his
Sabbathes
,
verie
obedient
to
Princes
and
Magistrates
:
and
to
speak
truth
,
in
many
outward
vertues
doth
farre
excell
vs
Christians
,
(
to
our
shame
it
may
be
spoken
,
)
but
what
doth
all
this
auayle
?
For
so
much
as
they
blaspheme
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
denie
his
Godhed
,
and
resurrection
,
they
haue
no
part
nor
fellowship
with
vs
of
the
promise
of
God
,
touching
Christ
our
Lord
,
neither
are
partakers
of
his
mercie
,
which
through
Christe
we
féele
in
our
heartes
,
to
our
great
consolation
&
comfort
.
Without
faith
it
is
vnpossible
to
please
God
.
Therefore
,
aright
faith
in
Christe
our
Lord
,
is
cheefely
to
be
required
and
sought
after
,
and
then
our
workes
will
of
necessitie
follow
.
For
it
is
the
proper
fruite
of
that
excellent
trée
:
a
true
faith
can
neuer
be
without
his
works
,
which
sticke
so
close
together
,
that
they
are
inseparable
.
A
faithfull
man
can
neuer
be
without
good-workes
,
no
more
then
fire
can
be
without
heate
:
and
yet
a
faithful
man
is
not
without
sinne
,
as
H.
N.
doth
auouche
of
his
regenerate
man
.
We
haue
many
examples
to
proue
,
that
a
faithfull
man
or
a
regenerat
man
,
doth
sinne
often
,
and
to
vse
the
wordes
of
the
Prophet
Dauid
;
Septies
in
die
cadit
iustus
,
seuen
times
a
day
doth
the
righteous
fal
.
This
cannot
be
vnderstood
,
but
of
a
faithfull
and
regenerat
man
.
Dauid
was
regenerate
when
he
fell
into
whoredome
and
murther
Peter
was
regenerat
when
he
denied
with
cursing
Christ
our
Lord.
Paule
was
regenerate
when
he
solemnly
pronounced
those
wordes
,
Christe
Iesus
came
into
the
world
to
saue
sinners
,
of
the
which
number
I
am
the
greatest
.
And
I
am
persuaded
that
we
are
neuer
so
néere
vnto
God
our
Lorde
,
as
when
we
féele
sinne
moste
heauie
.
God
calleth
not
such
as
be
emptie
,
or
féele
not
the
loade
of
sinne
:
but
Come
vnto
mee
all
ye
that
are
loaden
with
sinne
,
I
wil
refresh
you
.
I
speake
not
of
the
reprobate
,
who
in
déede
féele
in
this
life
a
hell
in
their
conscience
,
and
do
dispaire
:
but
GODS
children
do
féele
themselues
wounded
with
sinne
,
euen
to
death
,
but
by
grace
giuen
from
aboue
,
they
doe
apply
that
souereigne
salue
,
that
wholsome
medicine
,
Christe
Iesus
,
whose
passion
hath
purchased
,
whose
bloud
hath
cleansed
,
whose
death
hath
cured
all
our
diseases
and
maladies
.
This
comfort
doth
H.
N.
take
away
from
his
Family
,
and
placeth
in
stéed
thereof
his
owne
preceptes
,
without
comfort
to
a
troubled
minde
.
For
his
doctrine
is
,
That
wee
must
growe
vp
vnto
the
manly
oldnesse
in
the
loue
,
which
in
playne
tearmes
,
is
to
growe
to
perfection
,
and
to
be
without
sinne
,
which
they
affirme
in
this
life
to
be
brought
to
passe
.
If
this
be
good
doctrine
,
then
the
holie
Scripture
is
contrarie
.
1.
Iohn
first
Chapter
If
we
say
we
haue
no
sinne
we
deceiue
our selues
,
and
there
is
no
truth
in
vs
.
Likewise
Paule
Rom.
8.
verse
20.
The
creature
is
subiect
to
vanity
,
not
of
his
owne
will
,
but
by
reason
of
him
that
subdued
it
vnder
sinne
.
To
the
Galathi
Chapter
.
5.
verse
17.
The
flesh
Iusteth
against
the
spirite
,
and
the
spirite
against
the
fleshe
continually
.
These
are
contraries
the
one
to
the
other
,
so
that
ye
cannot
doe
the
same
thinges
that
ye
would
.
And
Almightie
God
did
pronounce
vpon
man
at
the
beginning
,
this
saying
,
God
sawe
that
the
wickednes
of
mans
heart
was
great
,
and
all
the
imaginations
and
thoughtes
of
his
heart
were
euill
continually
.
Gen.
Chapter
6.
verse
5.
The
whole
scope
of
the
holie
Scripture
doth
proue
,
that
God
hath
shut
vp
all
vnder
sinne
.
Now
if
H.
N.
or
his
Il
luminate
Elders
will
still
auouch
that
they
are
without
sinne
,
then
may
I
as
truly
aledge
that
they
are
without
Christ
.
Let
the
terrible
example
of
Sharpe
and
Allin
moue
you
to
consider
,
how
desperat
a
doctrine
you
imbrace
,
whose
souden
deaths
,
without
any
comfort
in
Christ
,
may
remaine
as
an
example
to
all
posteritie
.
For
the
Author
of
this
errour
is
Satan
,
who
in
a
desperate
state
leaueth
his
pupils
.
For
it
was
pride
that
caused
almightie
GOD
to
execute
his
iudgement
vpon
him
,
his
state
béeing
angelical
:
so
likewise
he
séeketh
to
bring
man
into
the
same
destruction
by
the
same
meanes
,
through
pride
and
presumption
,
that
we
are
pure
&
without
sinne
,
and
so
exalting
our selues
,
we
might
haue
the
swifter
damnation
.
For
Almightie
God
hath
cast
our
condition
&
state
so
lowe
,
that
without
his
mercie
set
foorth
by
Christe
,
we
all
perishe
:
as
is
witnessed
by
Paule
,
*
God
hath
included
vs
vnder
sinne
.
*
Also
both
Iewes
and
Gentiles
are
vnder
sinne
,
(
as
it
is
written
,
)
There
is
none
righteous
,
no
not
one
,
&c.
We
are
neuer
so
néere
vnto
our
God
,
as
when
we
féele
our
sinne
as
a
burthen
or
heauie
loade
lying
vppon
our
conscience
,
nor
neuer
further
off
,
then
when
we
féele
or
testifie
that
we
are
without
sinne
:
which
persuasion
Sathan
doth
féede
our
humours
withall
,
contrarie
to
the
holie
Scripture
.
Therfore
,
I
conclude
that
this
principle
,
to
liue
in
this
life
without
sinne
,
is
méerely
the
suggestion
of
Sathan
,
and
not
of
the
spirite
of
God
.
Christ
Iesus
came
into
the
worlde
to
saue
sinners
.
And
againe
,
I
came
not
to
call
the
righteous
,
but
sinners
to
repentaunce
.
If
Henrie
Nicholas
,
and
his
Illuminate
Elders
be
now
without
sinn
,
H.
N.
and
his
Illuminat
Elders
are
clean
excluded
,
and
haue
no
néede
of
Christe
:
for
his
office
and
death
doeth
properly
belong
to
sinners
,
then
consequently
not
to
them
.
Therefore
ye
nouices
of
the
Family
,
which
sée
not
into
what
daunger
Christopher
Vittell
,
&
H.
N.
doeth
miserably
bring
your
troubled
mindes
,
looke
wel
betimes
,
espye
their
subtiltie
,
leaue
the
doctrine
which
is
without
comfort
,
and
hath
no
warrant
in
the
holie
scripture
:
forsake
those
péeuish
and
darke
riddles
of
H.
N.
and
cleaue
vnto
the
holie
scripture
:
leaue
the
phantasies
of
H.
N.
and
his
scholler
Vittell
,
and
by
little
and
little
ye
shall
espie
their
craft
and
subtiltie
,
how
they
set
vp
them selues
and
not
Christ
Iesus
:
how
they
teach
false
doctrine
,
which
dare
not
abide
the
light
,
nor
they
are
not
able
to
defend
:
and
yet
persuade
you
in
corners
,
that
it
is
the
spirite
of
God
,
by
whiche
they
speake
.
How
gréeuous
ye
are
vnto
the
Church
of
GOD
,
may
appeare
by
the
trauell
which
is
taken
for
your
sakes
:
what
offence
ye
giue
,
what
stumbling
blockes
ye
are
vnto
the
simple
whome
ye
ought
not
to
offend
,
no
not
the
least
,
let
your
conscience
beare
witnesse
.
*
It
is
necessarie
that
offences
come
,
but
woe
bee
vnto
them
by
whome
they
come
.
Know
this
for
certeine
,
without
the
Arke
there
is
no
saluation
:
except
ye
abide
in
the
vine
Christe
,
ye
bring
foorth
no
fruite
:
ye
cannot
serue
two
maisters
,
béeing
so
contrarie
.
If
ye
cleaue
to
H.
N.
and
his
doctrine
,
ye
haue
no
parte
nor
fellowshippe
with
Christe
Iesus
,
for
H.
N.
destroyeth
the
office
of
Christe
our
Lorde
,
and
taketh
away
the
comfort
of
his
Gospel
,
in
stéede
whereof
he
placeth
his
vpright
fréedome
,
with
a
perfection
in
this
life
,
suche
as
the
holie
Scripture
alloweth
not
.
For
our
battell
is
continuall
,
and
shall
neuer
haue
end
,
vntill
our
flesh
be
dissolued
:
and
we
at
rest
in
Christe
.
If
we
must
atteine
to
suche
perfection
in
this
life
as
H.
N.
sheweth
,
then
our
Sauiour
Christe
did
in
vaine
teache
vs
to
pray
continually
,
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
,
as
we
forgiue
,
&c.
Also
Leade
vs
not
into
temptation
.
Which
petitions
are
without
effect
if
his
doctrine
be
true
.
Therefore
as
ye
loue
your
own
soules
,
beware
of
his
doctrine
,
examine
it
better
,
acknowledge
Christ
Iesus
and
his
Gospell
,
and
leaue
the
drowsie
dreames
of
a
doting
Dutchman
,
and
the
erronious
spirite
of
Christopher
Vittell
arude
and
vnlearned
Ioyner
.
And
although
they
boast
neuer
so
much
of
the
spirite
,
yet
vse
the
counsell
of
the
holie
Ghost
.
Beleeue
not
euerie
spirite
,
but
trie
the
spirit
,
whether
he
be
of
God
.
Think
not
within
your selues
that
they
cannot
erre
,
it
is
a
priuiledge
not
giuen
to
mortal
man
,
but
only
to
our
immortall
God
.
God
is
true
,
and
all
men
are
liers
.
Beléeue
not
that
his
Bookes
are
written
by
the
spirite
of
God
:
for
God
is
not
contrarie
to
himselfe
:
the
doctrine
of
H.
N.
is
manifest
contrarie
to
God
,
&
the
doctrine
published
by
Christ
in
his
gospel
.
If
ye
continue
in
the
Family
of
H.
N.
.
ye
denie
Christ.
We
may
not
hold
of
Paule
or
Apollo
,
for
they
were
not
crucified
for
vs
:
we
are
counted
Christs
friendes
,
if
we
doe
those
things
that
he
commaundth
.
What
haue
we
to
d●e
with
H.
N.
or
his
commaundementes
▪
Deceiue
not
●our
selues
with
your
pretenced
the
we
of
a
holie
life
,
but
confesse
with
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
Psalme
.
130.
If
thou
Lorde
shouldest
looke
straightly
vpon
sinnes
,
Lorde
,
who
should
abide
it
▪
Euen
the
hol●est
that
euer
were
,
(
being
●arthly
men
)
haue
néede
to
call
vppon
God
,
in
this
manner
,
with
the
beloued
Prophet
Dauid
.
If
you
imagine
that
your
workes
do
helpe
or
profite
you
to
saluation
,
ye
are
with
the
Pelagians
and
Papistes
,
demers
of
the
grace
of
God
in
Christe
our
Lord
:
in
which
doctrine
of
merite
,
there
is
no
comfort
nor
consolation
.
If
ye
continue
still
in
the
Family
of
H.
N.
there
is
neither
hope
nor
:
helpe
for
you
.
Christes
sacraments
you
conte●ine
,
which
are
to
vs
the
seales
and
cognisances
of
our
redemption
,
and
tokens
of
his
couenant
and
promise
.
Ye
haue
forsaken
the
fayth
which
Christe
Iesus
planted
in
you
,
and
haue
digged
vp
puddels
of
corupte
waters
vnto
your selues
.
Consider
I
pray
you
,
front
whence
ye
are
departed
,
and
whether
you
are
come
:
ye
are
gone
from
the
comfortable
promises
in
Christe
Iesus
,
touching
the
forgiuenesse
of
our
sinnes
,
our
consolation
,
&
redemption
,
&
are
driuen
too
&
fro
with
many
vaine
persuasions
of
H.
N.
that
first
you
shall
be
made
partakers
of
the
holie
vnderstanding
,
then
inioye
the
vpright
fréedome
,
to
be
frée
from
sinning
,
and
lastly
come
to
be
an
Illuminate
Elder
,
to
be
Deified
with
God
:
with
such
fantasies
are
ye
fedde
,
and
suche
doctrine
are
ye
taught
,
but
how
these
thinges
agrée
with
the
holie
Scripture
is
partely
shewed
before
.
Miserably
is
your
simplicitie
deceiued
through
these
false
teachers
,
and
yet
howe
vnwilling
ye
are
to
sée
this
your
nakednesse
made
manifest
,
by
proofe
I
can
testifie
.
Haue
a
regard
at
the
last
vnto
your
owne
soules
whiche
Christe
hath
déerely
bought
,
(
if
you
perteine
vnto
him
)
&
let
them
not
be
snared
in
such
doctrines
of
men
:
(
yea
men
of
the
worst
sort
.
)
But
if
there
be
any
loue
of
GOD
in
you
,
loue
the
Lorde
Iesus
,
and
be
of
his
Churche
:
which
you
can
not
be
,
imbracing
H.
N.
and
his
doctrine
.
Consider
his
loue
,
his
mercie
,
and
his
patience
in
suffering
vs
to
fall
into
many
temptations
,
that
our
returne
might
be
the
more
ioyfull
to
him
.
I
pray
you
marke
but
this
one
thing
in
their
teaching
,
how
they
driue
the
true
sense
of
the
holie
Ghost
into
allegories
:
And
when
so
euer
any
texte
of
the
holie
Scriptures
is
alledged
by
any
of
Gods
children
,
they
aunswere
that
we
little
vnderstande
what
is
meant
thereby
:
and
then
if
they
be
pressed
to
expounde
the
place
,
by
and
by
it
is
drawne
into
an
allegorie
.
For
they
take
not
the
creation
of
man
at
the
first
to
be
historicall
,
(
according
to
the
letter
,
)
but
méere
allegoricall
:
alluding
,
that
Adam
signifieth
,
the
Earthly
man
,
the
Garden
,
the
Woman
,
the
Serpent
to
be
within
man
:
and
applying
stil
the
allegory
,
they
destroye
the
trueth
of
the
historie
.
H.
N.
in
the
first
Epistle
,
deuision
.
19.
For.
H
,
N.
biddeth
his
Familie
,
Come
eate
of
the
tree
of
life
that
standeth
in
the
midst
of
the
paradise
of
the
Lord
,
Come
,
eate
,
and
taste
of
the
hidden
bread
of
the
Loue
,
and
liue
eternally
.
And
as
they
expound
this
place
thus
:
euen
so
doe
they
all
the
whole
course
of
the
scripture
,
leauing
nothing
certeine
to
our
fayth
:
for
by
as
good
righte
may
they
make
an
allegorie
of
Christes
death
and
Passion
,
and
say
that
CHRIST
signifieth
annointed
,
and
so
alluding
and
following
that
sense
,
denie
that
the
man
Christe
Iesus
died
,
and
so
by
application
of
the
Allegorie
diminish
our
faith
and
hope
.
And
in
déede
,
when
I
was
earnestly
solicited
by
some
of
the
Family
to
imbrace
that
way
,
which
the
mercie
of
the
Lord
kept
me
from
,
the
first
steppe
that
I
should
haue
entered
into
the
depth
of
their
diuinitie
,
was
,
to
learne
the
signification
of
the
Hebrue
names
of
the
Scripture
,
and
thereby
to
expound
the
same
.
What
a
miserable
case
is
this
to
sée
the
holie
Scriptures
thus
drawen
from
the
true
sense
,
into
Allegories
,
whiche
may
be
taken
many
wayes
,
euen
as
the
vaine
imagination
of
man
can
deuise
?
And
surely
it
is
verie
pernicious
and
hurtefull
thus
to
expound
the
holie
Scripture
:
and
yet
the
simple
people
(
not
séeing
the
deceipte
hereof
)
doe
thinke
that
these
bée
notable
men
,
and
haue
the
spirite
of
GOD
,
and
that
they
teache
them
suche
thinges
therby
,
as
they
neuer
heard
of
before
.
I
denie
not
,
but
sometimes
the
allegory
may
be
well
applied
,
and
to
good
purpose
,
but
when
we
applie
the
allegorie
to
destroy
the
true
sense
of
the
holy
ghost
,
it
is
by
no
meanes
to
be
admitted
.
For
if
we
take
such
true
histories
as
the
holy
Ghost
hath
left
to
his
Church
,
wherby
he
sheweth
what
his
will
is
,
and
drawe
the
same
into
an
allegorie
,
what
do
we
leaue
certain
,
that
our
faith
may
depend
vpon
?
and
where
is
our
hope
,
if
allegories
may
haue
place
?
For
as
I
saide
before
,
they
expound
this
place
of
Saint
Paule
.
1.
Cor.
The
last
trumpe
shall
blowe
,
and
the
dead
shall
rise
,
&c.
The
last
trump
is
the
last
doctrin
whiche
shal
be
blowne
vpon
the
earth
,
whiche
is
this
of
H.
N.
And
the
dead
shall
rise
,
that
is
▪
such
as
were
dead
in
sinne
,
shall
be
raised
vp
by
the
same
trumpe
of
doctrine
.
What
a
horrible
matter
is
this
,
to
sée
the
holy
Scripture
thus
drawen
like
waxe
vnto
euery
purpose
?
A
man
would
thinke
,
that
no
man
hauing
his
senses
,
would
euer
credit
such
fantasies
and
vanities
,
but
I
know
too
many
,
that
haue
a
speciall
liking
of
this
teaching
,
&
do
unbrace
it
as
the
trueth
of
God
.
Many
partes
of
this
our
countrey
is
pitifully
snared
by
such
vaine
techers
as
Christopher
Vittell
is
:
yea
,
not
a
few
ministers
of
the
simple
sort
are
her
with
intangled
,
(
with
sorrow
I
speak
it
,
)
and
I
wold
to
God
that
the
chiefest
place
in
this
realme
were
frée
of
these
men
.
If
we
should
examine
what
is
the
cause
of
this
errour
:
surely
our
sinnes
is
the
chiefe
,
which
doth
prouoke
the
iustice
of
GOD
,
to
afflict
vs
with
such
false
teachers
,
and
the
negligence
of
our
ministers
,
which
eyther
can
not
,
or
will
not
impugne
their
errour
in
countrie
townes
where
it
is
imbraced
.
The
malice
of
Sathan
is
not
behind
,
who
séeing
the
ioyful
succéeding
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
,
doth
stirre
his
stumps
in
his
members
,
to
impugne
the
same
.
There
is
no
Apothecarie
in
the
worlde
able
to
qualifie
the
bitternesse
of
his
potion
or
medicine
,
as
our
enimie
is
to
qualifie
the
bitter
and
poysoned
doctrin
of
H.
N.
&
Vittell
,
with
such
swéete
pretences
of
a
holy
life
and
vpright
conuersation
,
which
in
déed
are
but
mere
visars
&
cloaks
to
shadow
horrible
blasphemie
.
Such
subtiltie
hath
Sathan
,
that
nowe
enuying
Christ
▪
Iesus
&
his
gospel
,
doth
stirre
vp
his
members
to
disquiet
the
Church
of
God
with
this
absurd
&
senslesse
errour
.
And
surely
we
were
forewarned
of
such
seducers
,
that
in
the
latter
times
would
deceiue
the
simple
:
the
holy
Ghost
doth
set
them
foorth
what
kind
of
men
they
should
be
,
proud
boasters
,
that
they
haue
the
spirite
of
God
,
as
is
witnessed
:
1.
Tim.
4.
vers.
1.
In
the
latter
days
some
shal
depart
from
the
faith
,
and
shal
giue
heede
vnto
the
spirites
of
errour
,
&
doctrines
of
diuels
.
And
againe
,
the
2.
Epist.
3.
chap.
vers.
5.
Hauing
a
shewe
of
godlinesse
,
but
haue
denied
the
power
thereof
:
turne
away
therefore
from
such
.
Also
Peter
2.
Epist.
2.
Chap.
vers.
1.
But
there
were
false
Prophets
also
among
the
people
,
euen
as
there
shall
bee
false
teachers
among
you
,
whiche
priuily
shall
bring
in
damnable
heresies
,
euen
denying
the
Lord
that
hath
bought
them
,
&
bring
vpon
them selues
swift
damnation
,
and
many
shal
follow
their
damnable
wayes
,
by
whome
the
way
of
trueth
shal
be
euil
spoken
of
.
The
same
Chapter
,
verse
.
21.
For
it
had
bene
better
for
them
not
to
haue
knowen
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
then
after
they
haue
knowen
it
,
to
turne
from
the
holy
commaundement
giuen
vnto
them
.
Also
the
Epistle
of
Iude
,
verse
.
4.
For
there
are
certeine
men
crept
in
,
whiche
were
of
olde
ordeined
to
this
condemnation
,
vngodly
men
they
are
,
whiche
turne
the
grace
of
GOD
into
wantonnesse
,
which
denie
God
the
onely
Lord
,
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ.
Thus
hath
the
holy
Ghost
decyphered
all
false
teachers
,
and
giuen
warning
to
his
children
to
beware
of
them
.
It
is
necessarie
that
heresies
be
(
saith
S.
Paul
)
that
those
that
are
perfect
may
be
manifested
.
And
surely
Gods
children
haue
thereby
great
triall
and
exercise
of
their
faith
,
and
the
Lorde
our
God
can
make
such
heretiques
to
serue
his
purpose
,
euen
to
his
owne
glory
:
that
his
children
being
strengthened
by
him
,
may
not
be
ouer
taken
in
the
sleightes
and
subtilties
of
Satan
,
nor
his
impes
,
but
in
the
great
temptation
and
seas
of
errours
,
may
abide
stedfast
in
the
Lorde
Iesus
,
and
in
his
promises
,
maugre
the
malice
of
the
diuell
.
If
euer
there
were
disturbers
of
the
Church
,
whereby
these
scriptures
and
prophesies
may
be
fulfilled
,
I
thinke
that
nowe
is
the
time
:
For
what
with
the
bloudie
Papistes
with
their
fire
and
fagot
,
continuall
warre
,
with
horrible
murders
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Anabaptistes
,
Free
will
men
,
Arrians
,
Pelagians
,
and
the
Familie
of
Loue
on
the
other
side
,
Christes
Church
hath
little
rest
,
and
small
fauour
in
the
sight
of
man
,
but
spurned
at
on
euery
side
.
But
blessed
be
the
Lorde
our
God
,
who
in
the
middest
of
all
calamitie
and
miserie
which
his
children
daily
suffer
,
yet
can
not
be
driuen
back
by
any
torment
,
to
denie
the
Lord
Iesus
,
nor
his
known
truth
,
manifested
to
all
the
world
:
and
the
Lord
raiseth
vp
stil
some
of
his
children
to
withstand
Sathan
and
all
his
rable
,
which
striue
against
grace
.
And
surely
these
and
like
errours
are
great
exercises
of
our
saith
,
how
constant
we
will
abide
in
the
day
of
triall
.
Therfore
though
the
world
rage
neuer
so
much
,
yet
our
graund
captaine
biddeth
vs
to
be
of
good
chéere
,
saying
,
Ego
vici
mundum
.
I
haue
ouercome
the
worlde
.
In
whose
confortable
promises
we
stay
our selues
,
and
assuredly
beléeue
,
that
although
the
ship
of
Christ
be
tossed
vp
&
downe
with
boistrous
winds
,
yet
perish
it
cannot
,
nor
the
lest
that
pertaine
to
him
.
No
dout
,
many
of
Gods
déere
children
fal
into
many
snares
of
errors
,
but
they
by
grace
are
called
backe
againe
,
if
not
willingly
,
yet
forceably
,
so
that
they
can
not
perish
in
those
wayes
.
For
as
our
sauiour
saith
,
that
such
times
should
come
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
the
elect
should
be
deceiued
.
But
it
is
not
possible
to
be
deceiued
and
perish
,
though
our
God
doth
many
ways
trie
vs
,
and
maketh
vs
examples
and
patterns
one
of
vs
to
an
other
,
that
his
louing
kindnes
might
appéere
more
notable
in
our
preseruation
,
&
we
be
prouoked
thereby
to
shewe
a
thankful
hart
in
obedience
to
his
will
,
&
also
be
occasioned
to
craue
at
his
hands
continually
,
a
perfect
perseuerance
of
our
faith
in
him
,
euen
to
the
end
:
Which
we
shal
be
sure
to
obtaine
,
so
that
no
false
doctrine
of
H.
N.
Vittel
,
nor
any
other
,
shall
preuaile
once
to
touch
vs
,
bicause
our
hope
resteth
in
the
Lord
Iesus
.
And
I
verily
beléeue
,
that
although
some
of
Christes
houshold
be
entered
into
those
steps
of
H.
N.
yet
I
dout
not
but
the
Lord
in
mercy
wil
cal
them
,
&
if
they
wil
not
come
,
he
wil
forceably
compel
them
,
if
they
be
his
.
Therefore
,
you
that
are
entered
into
the
Familie
,
through
the
swéete
&
sugred
persuasions
of
Vittell
or
any
others
,
I
beséech
you
,
euen
for
the
Lord
Christes
sake
,
consider
from
whome
you
are
departed
,
euen
from
our
Lorde
Iesus
,
who
hath
bought
you
,
whose
armes
are
stretched
abroade
,
ready
to
receiue
you
againe
,
with
the
reioycing
of
Angels
ouer
your
conuersion
.
How
acceptable
you
should
be
vnto
Christ
his
Church
,
by
proofe
shal
be
perceiued
,
but
especially
how
beneficiall
you
shall
be
thereby
to
your
owne
souls
,
and
what
rest
to
your
conscience
,
none
can
expresse
,
but
such
as
taste
the
same
,
&
are
partakers
of
the
same
grace
of
God
in
Christ
Iesus
.
For
this
is
vndoubtedly
true
,
that
to
wander
astray
,
is
a
propertie
belonging
as
well
vnto
Gods
chidren
as
vnto
others
,
and
their
often
falling
is
by
many
examples
of
the
Scriptures
made
manifest
,
but
that
they
continue
streying
,
and
neuer
returne
home
,
or
that
by
falling
,
they
willingly
wallowe
in
the
myre
,
is
a
certaine
note
and
mark
that
they
pertaine
not
vnto
the
Lorde
Iesus
,
nor
are
partakers
of
his
death
.
Therefore
if
ye
willingly
perseuere
and
continue
followers
of
H.
N.
Vittell
,
or
any
such
,
you
are
strangers
in
Christes
schoole
,
and
it
will
be
sayde
vnto
you
,
Depart
,
I
knowe
you
not
.
Auoyde
therefore
the
daunger
ye
be
in
,
acknowledge
that
your
teachers
may
erre
,
and
are
mortall
men
.
For
since
the
Apostles
times
,
there
haue
bene
none
so
priuiledged
,
but
that
he
might
erre
.
The
olde
writers
did
euer
giue
that
title
vnto
the
holy
Scripture
,
and
desired
to
be
beléeued
no
further
,
than
they
agréed
with
the
same
:
but
your
teachers
will
néedes
haue
their
doctrine
to
be
credited
and
beléeued
,
without
examination
or
triall
.
Assuredly
if
you
did
discerne
them
aright
by
the
holy
historie
,
you
should
easily
perceiue
them
deceiuers
,
and
your selfe
deceiued
.
For
if
it
be
a
trueth
they
teach
vnto
you
,
why
teach
they
in
corners
,
which
trueth
loueth
not
.
Euery
truth
is
able
to
defend
it selfe
,
especially
the
truth
of
God
:
and
it
is
of
that
courage
&
boldnesse
,
that
there
is
no
power
,
(
be
it
neuer
so
mightie
)
but
it
dare
stand
fast
and
abide
the
triall
,
so
inuincible
a
vertue
is
truth
.
Did
Christe
or
his
Apostles
,
being
threatened
not
to
publish
a
truth
,
c●●ceale
the
same
for
feare
of
life
?
No
verily
:
to
the
losse
of
life
and
limme
,
they
stoode
in
the
quarell
of
God
,
against
the
tyrants
of
the
world
,
and
preuailed
.
But
Christopher
Vittell
your
teacher
,
thinketh
it
sufficient
to
seduce
you
in
corners
,
and
suffer
you
to
be
imprisoned
:
but
for
him selfe
he
is
safe
ynough
.
A
good
sheepeheard
(
saith
Christ
)
will
giue
his
life
for
his
sheepe
,
but
your
shepheards
wil
not
hurte
their
fingers
for
their
Familie
,
but
lurke
in
corners
,
and
delude
and
deceiue
greatly
your
simplicitie
.
Alas
,
why
are
you
so
bewitched
,
or
so
berest
of
sense
,
so
to
imagine
,
that
a
mortall
man
,
an
obscure
Authour
,
whome
you
neuer
sawe
nor
knewe
,
hath
onely
the
truth
,
and
all
the
world
else
seduced
and
deceiued
:
for
so
he
him selfe
confesseth
:
and
that
any
other
truth
then
the
scriptures
teach
,
is
of
necessitie
to
be
beléeued
:
or
that
his
Glasse
of
righteousnes
,
which
you
neuer
sawe
,
hath
in
it
the
wisedome
▪
of
God
fully
made
knowne
:
or
his
Euangelium
regni
,
Gospell
of
th●
kingdome
,
is
that
testament
sealed
by
Christes
bloud
.
Surely
beware
,
I
aduise
you
betimes
,
prouoke
not
the
Lord
our
God
so
vengeance
with
these
absi●rde
blasphemies
.
For
it
is
witnessed
,
He
will
hasten
his
comming
,
and
will
not
be
slacke
.
You
once
did
abhorre
the
Pope
as
Antichrist
,
and
nowe
doe
imbrace
an
Authour
;
a
right
chicken
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
hath
opened
the
mysteries
of
the
Masse
,
and
euery
trifling
toy
therein
,
at
large
,
in
his
booke
intituled
.
A
declaration
of
the
Masse
.
Alas
brethren
,
is
your
faith
which
once
you
had
in
the
mercifull
promises
of
Christe
Iesus
come
to
this
,
that
an
obsc●re
man
,
whose
person
you
knowe
not
,
and
whose
books
you
did
neuer
vnderstand
aright
,
hath
stopped
that
liuely
fountaine
that
did
once
flow
in
you
?
Assuredly
,
it
is
the
malice
of
sathan
that
hath
brought
this
to
passe
,
that
you
being
led
out
of
the
way
,
into
the
bypathes
of
mans
deuices
,
might
perish
in
the
same
.
But
my
hope
is
,
that
as
many
of
you
as
pertaine
vnto
our
Lord
and
sauiour
Christ
Iesus
,
and
are
members
of
the
holy
communion
of
Saints
,
shall
at
the
last
be
brought
to
sée
howe
déepe
you
are
fallen
,
and
how
sore
ye
haue
ben
wounded
,
euen
to
death
,
by
that
deceiuer
Christopher
Vittell
:
a
man
borne
(
as
it
were
of
purpose
)
for
that
intent
:
whose
erronious
spirit
the
Church
of
God
hath
tasted
many
ways
.
And
marke
this
thing
well
:
that
man
that
once
is
entred
into
heresies
,
&
not
wel
reclaynied
,
is
subiect
to
manifold
temptations
of
our
enimie
:
which
is
well
proued
in
your
instructer
Vittel
,
who
teaching
the
monstruous
opinion
of
Arrius
many
yeares
together
,
now
is
possessed
with
infinite
moe
errours
,
and
is
the
childe
of
destruction
tenne
folde
worse
then
before
.
It
is
a
wonder
to
sée
,
that
men
hauing
once
knowne
Christ
Iesus
,
do
now
notwithstanding
denie
the
effect
of
his
office
,
which
the
doctrine
of
Henrie
Nicholas
doth
in
many
pointes
,
and
yet
is
beléeued
and
imbraced
very
gréedily
of
you
,
yea
,
aboue
measure
.
It
should
appear
that
Christ
was
not
surely
fixed
in
your
mindes
,
for
if
he
had
,
no
blast
of
H.
N.
Vittell
,
nor
any
,
could
haue
separated
you
from
the
loue
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Such
wandering
errours
are
they
subiect
vnto
,
that
perfectly
doe
not
imbrace
our
Lord
Christ
,
according
to
his
promises
manifested
and
declared
in
his
worde
:
but
féede
themselues
with
fantasies
and
deuices
of
men
,
yea
,
such
men
as
neuer
lerned
Christ
Iesus
truly
.
Such
are
verified
in
the
scripture
,
Exiére
à
nobis
,
sed
●on
erant
de
nobis
:
They
went
out
from
vs
but
they
were
not
of
vs
.
Euery
errour
that
hath
bene
in
the
worlde
,
hath
had
some
patrones
and
defenders
,
learned
and
skilfull
men
in
science
and
arte
:
but
this
errour
of
the
Famil●e
hath
neither
Authour
nor
disciple
,
which
are
indued
with
true
knowledge
or
learning
.
For
H.
N.
doth
despise
such
as
bring
foorth
any
doctrine
out
of
the
learnednesse
of
the
Scripture
,
he
saith
,
it
is
all
seducing
and
lyes
that
such
doe
preach
or
teach
,
yea
,
and
it
is
further
auouched
by
H.
N.
that
none
of
vs
in
the
Church
of
God
,
●an
teach
the
truth
of
Christ
Iesus
,
but
only
he
,
and
such
Illuminate
Elders
as
are
brought
vp
in
his
Familie
.
But
as
I
haue
before
procéeded
,
it
is
●●uenient
that
their
Authour
speak
himselfe
,
that
the
Familie
may
iudge
that
I
deale
indifferently
.
His
wordes
be
these
.
In
the
prophesie
.
Chap.
8.
verse
.
6.
Strangers
which
walke
not
with
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
or
deale
falsly
therwith
,
tast
not
of
the
louely
beeing
,
for
earthly
are
all
their
mindes
and
thoughtes
.
The
Scripturely
learned
man
hath
no
knowledge
of
Gods
matters
,
hee
can
not
vnderstand
any
tittle
,
much
lesse
expounde
or
interprete
the
same
to
others
.
All
Scripture
appeare
to
such
,
couered
,
secret
,
in
signes
and
parables
:
neither
comprehende
they
what
the
same
(
according
to
the
trueth
)
is
.
It
is
giuen
onely
to
the
Familie
of
Loue
to
vnderstande
the
sesecretes
thereof
.
Hereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
H.
N.
doeth
signifie
vnto
his
Familie
,
that
none
can
speak
the
truth
but
he
&
his
Elders
,
nor
none
can
vnderstande
the
scripture
but
they
.
Upon
this
persuasion
it
commeth
to
passe
,
the
few
or
none
in
the
Familie
doth
credite
or
beléeue
any
other
that
teach
,
except
H.
N.
or
his
Elders
.
How
pernitious
this
matter
is
,
if
you
credite
his
speach
,
shal
appeare
.
And
if
truth
be
tied
except
he
be
sent
.
If
H.
N.
can
proue
vnto
vs
that
he
is
sent
of
God
,
(
as
he
boasteth
)
then
he
is
to
be
credited
:
but
we
haue
shewed
that
his
voyces
are
not
the
voyce
of
God
,
reuealed
to
vs
by
Christe
Iesus
,
but
méere
contrarie
:
therefore
by
no
meanes
to
be
credited
.
For
none
that
is
sent
by
God
,
will
teach
any
doctrine
contrarie
to
that
whiche
is
reuealed
in
the
scripture
.
For
we
are
not
to
beléeue
him
,
although
he
be
an
Angel
from
heauen
.
For
H.
N.
teacheth
not
Christ
,
but
himself
,
extolling
him selfe
,
his
doctrine
,
and
his
wisdome
:
which
is
a
token
and
marke
,
that
he
is
not
led
by
the
spirite
of
God
,
but
is
puffed
vp
with
the
arrogant
pride
of
his
minde
,
in
boasting
maner
,
whiche
Gods
children
did
neuer
follow
.
For
the
holie
spirite
doeth
promise
to
dwell
in
the
man
that
hath
a
lowly
and
humble
heart
,
and
not
in
the
proud
and
arrogant
person
that
boasteth
himselfe
.
The
spirit
of
God
is
neuer
boasting
,
but
in
humilitie
,
méekenesse
,
and
patience
,
doth
set
foorth
the
glory
of
God
&
Christ
.
And
because
we
may
better
take
a
●●ll
vewe
of
H.
N.
and
his
spirite
,
I
will
set
downe
his
owne
words
,
wherby
it
may
be
the
better
discerned
,
of
what
spirit
he
is
.
His
wordes
are
these
.
In
the
preface
to
his
crying
voyce
.
Although
our
cause
for
a
time
bee
condemned
and
dispised
,
yet
the
iust
and
vpright
vnderstanding
ones
,
doe
prayse
and
commende
our
godlie
wisedome
.
In
the
first
exhortation
.
Chapter
.
16.
My
children
,
and
you
Familie
of
Loue
,
giue
●are
to
me
your
father
,
liue
according
to
my
doctrine
,
that
it
may
goe
wel
with
you
,
take
heede
to
my
doctrine
,
and
what
I
doe
set
foorth
,
and
teach
:
that
it
may
be
a
seale
of
life
,
&
a
witnes
of
truth
in
our
heartes
:
For
it
is
your
life
.
Eodem
libro
&
capitulo
.
If
you
humble
your selues
vnto
the
schoole
of
grace
,
wherevnto
you
are
called
by
me
H.
N.
in
the
house
of
life
,
and
forsake
your
ignorant
knowledge
and
good
thinking
:
then
shall
yee
liue
and
inherite
the
peace
.
In
the
Prophesie
,
Chapter
4.
O
Ye
Caynish
ceremonie
ministers
,
and
ye
persecuters
&
murtherers
of
the
Abellishe
vpright
heartes
:
ye
haue
falsely
iudged
the
vpright
harts
,
as
men
worthy
to
be
rooted
out
of
the
earth
.
If
therefore
thou
ceasse
not
from
thy
wicked
workes
,
and
from
thy
iudging
of
God
his
matters
,
(
whiche
doubtlesse
thou
vnderstandest
not
,
therefore
iudgest
falsely
)
if
thou
repent
not
,
all
the
curses
of
the
Lawe
shall
be
executed
against
thee
.
In
the
last
time
,
the
glorious
Lordlinesse
of
the
Lorde
God
shall
in
vs
become
manifested
and
declared
,
&
in
vs
fulfilled
.
Here
mayst
thou
discerne
H.
N.
and
his
boasting
spirite
:
howe
he
commendeth
his
godly
wisedome
,
then
how
he
extolleth
his
doctrine
,
saying
,
that
his
doctrine
is
their
life
:
then
he
promiseth
,
that
his
Family
shall
,
if
they
giue
eare
vnto
him
,
and
his
doctrine
,
liue
and
inherite
the
peace
.
He
threateneth
the
ministers
of
God
(
whome
he
calleth
Caynish
persecuters
and
murtherers
,
)
that
they
haue
falsely
iudged
his
Family
.
He
commandeth
them
to
cease
from
iudging
God
his
matters
,
saying
,
they
vnderstand
it
not
.
He
pronounceth
the
heauie
curses
of
the
lawe
against
them
;
if
they
repent
no●
.
Last
of
all
,
he
telleth
,
that
the
glorious
Lordlinesse
of
GOD
,
shall
in
him
be
manifested
,
declared
and
fulfilled
.
If
H.
N.
do
not
shew
him selfe
naked
&
bare
in
this
his
pride
,
I
report
me
to
the
indifferent
view
of
the
Family
:
(
especially
such
as
are
not
entred
into
that
gulfe
,
that
no
truth
can
be
taught
by
any
other
then
by
H.
N.
and
his
Elders
)
whether
these
spéeches
procéede
from
the
spirite
of
God
,
or
from
the
spirite
of
pride
and
presumtion
.
Let
them
indifferently
iudge
and
espie
the
deceipt
where
it
lurketh
:
namely
,
to
discredite
all
the
children
of
God
which
teach
the
Gospel
of
Christe
Iesus
,
and
to
plant
his
doctrine
and
teaching
in
stead
thereof
,
and
in
déede
it
is
the
marke
he
shooteth
at
,
but
I
hope
in
vain
,
to
al
that
be
Gods
children
.
What
is
this
but
to
take
away
our
comfort
in
Christes
death
and
promises
,
and
to
be
deceiued
with
the
subtilties
of
a
seduced
,
and
erronious
spirite
,
and
to
discredite
the
Gospel
,
that
we
might
depend
vppon
H.
N.
and
his
doctrine
:
O
subtile
Satan
,
if
thou
couldest
bring
this
to
passe
,
which
thou
goest
about
in
thy
members
,
then
haddest
thou
thy
desire
,
to
set
vp
thy selfe
,
and
tread
downe
the
bloud
and
death
of
the
Lambe
of
God
which
hath
taken
away
the
sinnes
of
the
worlde
.
But
our
God
hath
promised
to
kéepe
vs
his
children
euen
as
the
apple
of
his
eye
.
For
as
a
Father
hath
compassion
on
his
children
,
so
hath
the
Lord
compassion
on
them
that
feare
him
.
Psalme
.
103.
ver.
13.
So
that
Almightie
GOD
doeth
prouide
for
his
childrens
safty
,
from
such
poisoned
infection
,
and
suffereth
others
,
that
willingly
will
wander
out
of
the
plaine
wayes
of
Christ
,
which
the
Scriptures
of
God
doe
point
vnto
them
.
Of
all
the
errours
that
euer
the
diuell
did
sowe
to
disturbe
the
Church
of
Christ
,
none
is
more
subtile
then
this
,
that
no
trueth
can
be
taught
by
any
other
then
by
H.
N.
and
his
Illuminate
Elders
:
it
is
false
,
seducing
,
&
deceiuing
,
what
any
other
do
teache
.
Alas
,
why
should
mortal
man
be
thus
lifted
vp
,
and
take
vpon
him
Christ
his
office
&
calling
:
for
this
prerogatiue
onely
hath
Christ
Iesus
,
and
none
other
,
to
teache
all
truth
,
for
it
is
one
of
his
speciall
titles
,
I
am
trueth
.
Whither
doth
H.
N.
thrust
himselfe
by
this
proud
challenge
,
that
al
truth
is
only
taught
by
him
,
and
his
,
and
can
not
be
taught
by
any
other
?
sure
into
Christ
his
seat
&
office
:
but
with
Lucifer
the
Prince
of
pride
,
he
shal
be
thrown
down
headlong
,
&
all
such
as
in
their
puffed
mindes
doe
exalte
themselues
aboue
their
state
and
condition
.
For
of
all
vice
and
sinne
whiche
man
doth
commit
,
none
is
more
odious
in
God
his
sight
,
then
pride
,
especially
the
pride
of
the
minde
in
the
highest
degrée
,
as
this
is
,
to
place
a
vile
man
in
Christ
Iesus
his
office
and
calling
.
Into
suche
errours
doe
they
runne
whiche
content
not
them selues
with
the
manifest
and
plaine
testimonies
of
God
,
to
vs
reuealed
in
his
worde
:
but
curiously
séeke
for
nouelties
at
the
hands
of
mortall
men
,
yea
vile
men
,
and
of
the
worst
condition
:
and
yet
,
so
close
they
sticke
vnto
this
heresie
,
by
the
persuasion
aforesaide
,
(
that
no
trueth
can
be
taught
but
by
H.
N.
)
that
I
feare
me
the
disease
is
incurable
▪
except
the
Lord
in
mercie
open
their
eyes
,
that
they
may
●spie
at
the
last
,
into
what
miserable
and
vile
errours
and
heresies
they
are
snared
:
which
they
shall
neuer
doe
,
so
long
as
they
holde
that
principle
aforesaide
.
Yet
we
of
the
Lordes
housholde
,
will
not
let
to
do
our
dueties
to
admonishe
you
,
and
shew
you
the
greatnesse
and
daunger
of
your
backslydinges
,
in
charitable
manner
.
And
although
this
simple
admonition
will
little
preuaile
to
stirr
vp
your
minds
to
acknowledge
(
with
vs
)
the
trueth
of
Christ
Iesus
his
Gospell
,
yet
knowe
this
vndoubtedly
,
that
almighty
God
hath
in
his
Church
,
men
of
zealous
minds
,
that
will
not
sée
Christes
glorie
so
defaced
,
and
his
Gospel
so
despised
,
but
will
in
learned
manner
write
against
your
Family
,
and
are
able
to
declare
your
errours
,
whiche
my
vnlearned
head
is
not
able
to
bring
to
passe
.
Although
thys
will
not
moue
your
mindes
,
yet
my
conscience
is
quieted
,
in
that
I
haue
done
my
best
for
your
conuersion
,
and
discharged
my
duetie
,
which
I
owe
vnto
the
Churche
of
Christ
,
(
as
a
member
thereof
)
to
open
and
detecte
your
leaders
and
teachers
which
abuse
your
simplicitie
without
measure
,
and
instruct
you
,
that
conference
is
not
good
,
that
you
may
professe
the
doctrin
of
Henrie
Nicholas
inwardly
,
and
be
subiect
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
outwardly
:
whiche
in
plaine
spéech
is
,
to
dissemble
with
GOD
.
For
you
are
obedient
to
such
doctrine
as
is
taught
,
you
communicate
with
vs
in
Christes
sacramentes
,
you
heare
our
teachers
expound
the
scriptures
,
and
yet
you
credite
and
beléeue
onely
H.
N.
and
his
doctrine
taught
by
Vittell
.
Is
not
this
plaine
hypocrisie
?
will
God
be
thus
mocked
?
If
God
be
God
,
followe
him
:
If
Baal
be
he
,
follow
him
.
In
Gods
trueth
we
must
be
of
a
single
minde
without
halting
,
hypocrites
and
dissemblers
he
vtterly
abhorreth
.
If
Christes
Gospell
be
a
trueth
,
as
the
diuels
were
driuen
to
confesse
,
then
assuredly
H.
N.
by
the
same
doctrine
is
manifested
to
be
a
lyer
,
and
hath
not
the
spirite
of
God
,
but
the
spirite
of
pride
in
a
boasting
minde
.
Lift
vp
your
heades
,
and
sée
in
time
vnto
your
health
and
saluation
,
searche
the
scripture
more
diligently
,
and
leaue
the
riddles
of
H.
N.
and
you
shal
perceiue
more
contrari●tie
in
their
teaching
then
I
haue
expressed
:
you
shal
rest
in
the
confortable
promises
of
Christ
our
Lord
,
and
as
for
H.
N.
and
his
promises
,
what
haue
we
to
doe
with
them
?
let
them
with
their
Authour
perish
in
obliuion
,
and
be
deceiued
no
more
therwith
:
then
shall
ye
féele
how
swéete
the
Lorde
is
,
and
what
comfort
we
haue
in
Christ
Iesus
,
which
none
can
expresse
but
such
as
taste
thereof
,
&
féele
it
working
in
them selues
to
immortalitie
:
which
comfort
is
not
found
in
the
writinges
of
any
mortall
man
.
Knowe
this
for
certaine
Lex
Domini
immaculata
conuertens
animas
,
The
Lawe
of
the
Lorde
is
a
perfect
Lawe
,
and
conuerteth
soules
▪
The
lawes
,
preceptes
,
and
writings
of
men
,
are
all
vnperfecte
.
Why
doe
ye
cleaue
vnto
H.
N.
and
his
Bookes
,
and
leaue
this
perfect
lawe
of
righteousnes
,
which
leadeth
to
life
euerlasting
?
If
this
warning
will
not
serue
,
I
shal
sorrowe
vntil
God
open
your
eyes
,
that
ye
may
sée
your
grée●ous
reuolte
,
and
into
what
grinnes
and
snares
of
the
diuell
you
are
wittingly
ledde
,
but
my
prayer
shall
not
be
wanting
for
you
,
to
desire
the
Lord
in
mercie
,
for
his
Christes
sake
,
that
he
will
at
the
last
mollifie
your
stonie
heartes
,
and
renewe
a
right
spirite
within
euerie
one
of
you
,
that
your
conuersion
may
be
to
Gods
glorie
,
and
the
reioysing
of
his
Churche
.
If
it
please
you
to
reade
these
simple
instructions
which
I
haue
written
for
your
sake
,
hurt
thereby
you
can
not
haue
:
if
any
good
happen
,
and
that
the
Lord
doe
hereby
open
your
eyes
to
beholde
your
errour
,
giue
glorie
to
the
Lord
our
GOD
,
whose
mercie
is
ouer
all
his
creatures
,
and
imagine
,
(
as
trueth
is
)
that
I
haue
not
so
contumeliosly
vsed
your
Authour
H.
N.
as
he
hath
bitterly
dealt
with
vs
,
in
iudgeing
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
all
others
that
are
not
of
his
Family
.
I
will
vse
his
owne
spéeche
.
In
the
first
exhortation
Chapter
.
7.
1
All
such
as
beleue
not
the
Loue
,
nor
Capitulo
eodem
.
2
The
day
of
the
Lorde
,
and
righteous
iudgement
of
God
shall
burne
in
wrath
and
furie
,
ouer
all
vngoldly
which
haue
despised
the
Loue
and
her
seruice
,
and
shal
consume
them
as
a
fire
to
euerlasting
condemnation
in
the
fire
of
hell
,
which
is
prepared
for
the
diuell
and
his
angels
.
Article
.
10.
3
We
confesse
that
no
man
shall
obteine
grace
nor
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
at
Gods
handes
without
the
same
commonaltie
of
holy
ones
in
the
Loue.
In
the
sixt
Chapter
.
4
But
seeing
we
can
not
perceiue
or
finde
the
true
beleefe
of
Christe
,
among
any
people
vpon
earth
,
that
walke
without
the
commonaltie
of
the
loue
,
but
the
same
is
manifested
vnto
the
holy
ones
of
GOD
in
the
commonaltie
of
the
Loue
,
nor
can
bee
witnessed
by
any
other
people
or
nation
,
but
onely
the
commonaltie
of
the
holy
ones
in
the
Loue.
In
the
prophesie
,
Chap.
18.
verse
.
38.
5
Ye
shall
through
the
requiring
of
the
gratious
word
in
the
seruice
of
loue
,
become
incorporated
to
the
louely
nature
of
God
.
-
1
Here
I
haue
repeated
certeine
sentences
taken
out
of
H.
N.
whereby
first
is
shewed
,
that
none
can
haue
the
truth
which
beléeue
not
in
the
loue
,
that
is
,
whiche
beléeue
not
as
they
do
,
nor
are
baptised
in
the
name
of
the
father
,
which
they
take
not
to
be
the
sacrament
of
baptisme
,
but
a
mysterie
excéeding
my
capacity
to
vtter
,
of
incorporating
vs
into
God
.
-
2
Then
such
as
despise
the
Loue
,
&
her
seruice
,
shal
be
consumed
with
fire
euer
lasting
,
that
is
,
their
teaching
and
seruice
.
-
3
No
man
can
obteine
grace
nor
forgiuenes
,
except
they
ioyne
with
their
commonaltie
.
-
4
No
people
vppon
earth
can
truely
beléeue
in
Christ
,
but
their
Family
,
and
such
as
walke
with
them
.
-
5
Last
of
all
they
shall
become
incorporated
to
the
nature
of
God
,
through
their
seruice
of
Loue.
Here
ye
may
sée
the
summe
of
that
godly
wisdome
that
is
in
your
Author
,
&
his
déepe
diuinitie
.
And
surely
in
my
minde
it
requireth
no
large
discourse
to
confute
the
same
:
the
spéeche
of
it selfe
doeth
sufficiently
bewray
the
minde
of
their
Authour
:
the
effect
whereof
is
,
he
and
his
Family
haue
onely
the
trueth
,
and
all
the
world
else
are
deceiued
.
But
I
may
boldly
say
,
and
more
truely
,
that
no
people
in
the
world
that
haue
any
religion
,
but
they
hearing
H.
N.
and
his
doctrine
,
will
iudge
him
to
be
a
false
Prophet
,
a
vain
boaster
,
and
a
deceiuer
of
suche
as
put
any
confidence
in
him
:
whose
doctrine
is
so
absurde
,
senslesse
,
&
without
comfort
,
that
none
but
idiotes
,
or
men
without
true
religion
,
will
imbrace
the
same
.
And
although
many
simple
people
doe
imbrace
this
vaine
way
,
by
the
subtiltie
of
Christopher
Vittel
and
others
,
yet
I
haue
no
doubt
,
but
the
Lorde
in
mercie
will
beholde
their
simplicitie
,
and
giue
vnto
them
a
right
spirite
,
to
discerne
trueth
from
falshod
.
If
I
were
disposed
to
lay
abroade
euerie
odious
matter
,
and
euery
Tragedie
that
I
haue
intelligence
of
in
the
Family
,
I
should
but
infert
the
eares
of
Gods
children
with
much
vile
matter
:
which
I
had
rather
burie
in
silence
,
then
by
naming
the
persons
,
to
make
them
abhorred
of
the
multitude
.
I
think
it
conuenient
therefore
,
to
couer
their
turpitude
,
rather
then
by
manifesting
the
same
,
to
publishe
such
odious
stuffe
,
as
would
euen
defile
my
pen
to
write
.
Syr
William
Moore
,
a
woorthy
Iustice
in
Surrey
,
had
the
examination
of
one
or
two
of
the
Familye
,
who
vttered
much
matter
,
which
I
am
loth
to
write
.
I
do
gather
it
vpon
this
grounde
,
that
forsomuch
as
their
Illuminat
Elders
do
not
sinne
,
and
what
so
euer
they
commit
,
it
cannot
be
sinne
,
(
therfore
if
they
fall
into
anye
acte
,
be
it
neuer
so
vngodly
)
it
can
not
be
counted
sinne
,
as
it
procéedeth
from
them
,
because
they
are
Deified
.
And
what
acte
so
euer
they
do
,
it
can
not
be
sinne
,
no
more
then
the
Prophete
Osees
,
whiche
was
commaunded
to
take
a
Harlot
to
his
wife
,
and
to
beget
children
in
fornication
,
and
he
did
so
.
Uppon
such
false
and
vaine
persuasions
,
what
vile
doctrine
doeth
followe
,
the
verie
simple
may
perceiue
.
I
doe
absteine
therefore
from
further
declaring
,
or
dylating
of
any
such
matter
as
this
is
,
least
I
should
euen
infecte
the
ayre
therewith
.
And
if
any
of
the
Family
doe
suppose
that
I
write
maliciously
,
&
without
proofe
,
let
them
signifie
their
minds
vnto
me
,
and
I
shall
satisfie
them
priuately
of
all
such
matter
as
I
haue
intelligence
:
with
the
processe
,
wholy
and
particularly
.
And
if
they
denie
that
Henrie
Nicholas
doeth
boaste
himselfe
to
haue
the
Spirite
of
GOD
,
(
as
I
haue
affirmed
)
and
not
by
participation
,
but
Godded
with
God
,
or
incorporated
into
GOD
,
as
he
vseth
to
speake
:
for
my
discharge
,
I
will
let
H.
N.
tell
how
and
in
what
manner
he
hath
it
,
that
you
the
Family
,
and
all
other
may
perceiue
what
he
is
,
rightly
.
His
wordes
be
these
.
The
first
Chapter
of
the
prophesie
,
the
2.
diuision
.
The
Lord
God
of
heauen
moued
me
,
[
*
](A10910-e7610-b)
*
which
is
in
him
.
in
his
minde
or
spirit
,
his
power
compassed
me
with
a
rushing
noyse
,
and
the
glorie
of
the
same
God
,
became
greate
in
my
spirite
of
his
loue
,
in
such
wise
,
that
the
clearenesse
of
God
wholy
inuironed
me
,
and
shined
round
about
me
,
wherethorough
the
sight
of
mine
eyes
became
clearer
then
the
christall
,
and
mine
vnderstanding
more
brighter
then
the
Sunne
.
He
doeth
not
let
to
vtter
vnto
the
Familie
,
how
mightely
and
gloriously
the
God
of
heauen
is
in
him
:
so
that
his
sight
and
vnderstanding
became
clearer
then
the
christall
,
or
the
sunne
:
whiche
if
it
be
true
,
then
it
is
méete
that
all
generations
of
the
earth
submit
themselues
therevnto
,
as
he
saith
in
his
dialogue
.
And
surely
this
his
boasting
doeth
darken
the
glorie
of
Christe
Iesus
with
his
Family
,
excéedingly
.
And
this
is
beléeued
&
credited
among
them
,
(
the
more
pity
)
and
the
simple
are
deluded
and
mocked
with
such
vaine
boasting
spirites
,
and
it
increaseth
daily
in
the
countrey
,
and
créepeth
as
a
canker
euery
where
,
through
the
smooth
speach
of
their
Elders
.
But
how
close
they
kéep
them selues
,
and
will
not
vtter
their
mindes
to
any
other
that
is
not
of
their
companie
,
I
can
be
both
an
eye
witnes
,
and
eare
witnesse
:
which
is
a
very
subtil
persuasion
of
sathan
.
For
that
man
that
wil
not
vtter
his
griefe
or
sicknes
,
and
where
the
paine
is
,
howe
or
when
can
he
be
healed
?
it
is
an
vnpossible
cure
.
Euen
so
,
in
the
Family
,
they
are
so
close
and
so
warie
in
their
speach
,
that
they
will
not
vtter
their
griefe
to
any
that
can
ease
them
.
Therfore
so
long
as
they
continue
in
that
minde
,
they
are
remedilesse
.
I
shall
not
néede
to
confute
their
doctrin
by
the
testimonies
of
holy
scripture
(
which
in
déede
is
easie
to
be
done
)
I
doe
reserue
the
same
to
some
zealous
pastour
in
Christs
schoole
,
which
I
dout
not
,
but
as
occasion
serueth
,
they
wil
be
willing
to
perfourme
.
It
is
ynough
for
me
to
beginne
the
skirmishe
,
to
display
the
Familie
,
to
make
readie
the
way
,
&
to
discrie
their
force
,
that
others
may
come
after
and
ouerthrowe
their
camp
,
and
put
them
to
silence
for
euermore
.
He
that
will
rightly
consider
the
originall
of
this
heresie
,
with
the
Authours
,
what
persons
taught
it
first
,
and
when
it
did
increase
and
growe
:
shall
sée
,
that
euen
when
the
Gospell
began
to
shine
againe
,
being
couered
with
clouds
,
and
darkened
with
dreames
of
men
,
then
began
Sathan
in
Dauid
George
to
enuie
the
prosperitie
of
the
Gospell
.
Dauid
died
An.
1556.
and
then
Henrie
Nicholas
supplyed
his
turne
,
and
followed
his
steppes
,
not
in
Dauids
name
,
but
in
his
owne
name
,
as
a
Prophet
sent
of
God
to
rebuke
the
world
,
and
to
bring
them
(
as
he
saith
,
)
to
the
right
wayes
.
But
more
truely
may
it
be
affirmed
,
that
they
peruert
the
simple
,
which
were
entred
into
the
right
and
plaine
wayes
of
Christe
our
Lorde
,
and
haue
brought
them
from
the
pure
waters
,
which
are
drawne
out
of
the
fountaine
which
the
holy
Ghoste
by
the
scriptures
doth
offer
vnto
vs
,
and
doe
giue
them
dregges
and
puddle
,
which
vngodly
men
haue
digged
out
of
the
myre
of
their
owne
imagination
,
and
do
deliuer
it
as
drink
sent
of
God
to
quench
their
thirst
:
but
they
deceiue
them
most
shamefully
.
For
to
all
our
senses
it
doeth
appeare
to
be
ranke
poyson
,
and
doeth
slay
the
soules
of
euery
one
that
doth
vsually
drink
thereof
.
If
these
simple
admonitions
may
doe
the
least
of
you
good
,
giue
glorie
and
prayse
vnto
the
Lorde
our
God
:
if
not
,
I
haue
discharged
my
dutie
whiche
I
owe
vnto
Christe
Iesus
and
his
Churche
,
in
letting
you
sée
the
beginners
of
your
bewitched
follie
.
And
I
shall
not
let
to
make
my
humble
prayers
vnto
the
Lorde
our
GOD
,
euen
for
his
sonne
Christe
Iesus
sake
,
that
he
will
open
your
eyes
,
and
mollifie
your
stonie
heartes
,
that
you
may
beholde
the
Lorde
Iesus
,
which
was
crucified
for
you
,
who
with
his
bloud
hath
cleansed
&
washed
your
sinnes
,
be
they
neuer
so
great
,
that
in
his
goodnesse
and
mercy
he
wil
take
away
this
erronious
spirit
wherewith
ye
are
possessed
,
and
create
in
you
a
right
spirite
,
to
be
obedient
to
his
will
,
and
not
to
the
will
of
mortall
men
,
which
seduce
you
,
and
leade
you
headlong
to
destruction
:
and
that
he
wil
bestowe
vpon
you
his
grace
,
to
sée
rightly
into
his
word
,
without
the
vaine
shadowes
of
allegories
which
deceiue
you
,
and
leaue
to
vs
nothing
certaine
:
and
that
you
may
●leaue
vnto
the
Gospel
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
forsake
the
vain
trust
you
haue
in
your
Deifying
,
and
to
liue
without
sinne
:
which
I
instantly
desire
our
Lorde
God
to
bring
to
passe
,
for
his
sonne
Christ
Iesus
sake
.
Amen
.
Certein
absurd
speeches
taken
out
of
the
bookes
of
H.
N.
as
errours
of
the
Familie
of
Loue.
1
Howe
and
in
what
manner
the
Lorde
God
hath
appeared
to
H.
N.
THE
Lord
God
of
heauen
moued
me
When
I
then
perceiued
or
vnderstoode
For
the
being
of
God
gaue
forth
his
sound
and
voyce
,
and
spake
vnto
me
.
H.
N.
through
the
spirit
of
his
loue
all
these
wordes
.
2.
The
secrets
of
our
hearts
are
knowne
to
H.
N.
For
although
ye
dissemble
with
mee
,
For
,
no
(
beloued
)
no
,
ye
can
not
bide
3
H.
N.
can
no
more
erre
then
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
They
doe
iudge
Moyses
,
the
Prophets
,
4.
The
scriptures
are
fulfilled
in
H.
N.
and
his
Familie
.
To
the
end
nowe
in
the
very
last
,
the
Scripture
and
all
what
God
hath
spoken
This
is
assuredly
the
heartie
mercifulnesse
5
No
man
must
mistrust
H.
N.
in
doctrine
,
nor
any
euill
to
be
in
him
.
They
ought
to
beware
that
they
distrust
6
The
maner
of
shrift
vsed
in
the
Familie
.
It
is
expedient
,
that
they
make
maninifest
If
ye
chaunce
to
offende
or
committe
sinne
,
confesse
the
same
before
the
priestes
and
Elders
:
and
let
all
appeare
nakedly
and
apparantly
before
them
.
7
That
we
must
liue
without
sinne
.
The
vpright
freedome
is
this
,
that
the
8
Howe
H.
N.
iudgeth
of
vs
,
because
we
acknowledge
our selues
to
be
of
the
Church
of
Christ.
For
that
cause
,
if
thou
nowe
account
9
No
man
be
he
neuer
so
learned
or
godly
,
can
vnderstand
or
interpret
the
scripture
,
but
onely
the
Elders
in
the
Familie
.
The
Scripturely
learned
man
hath
no
It
is
assuredly
all
false
lyes
,
seducing
10
That
all
men
must
submit
themselues
vnto
the
godlie
wisdome
in
.
H.
N.
Seeing
nowe
that
I
(
my
father
)
finde
11
Howe
the
Elders
are
Godded
with
God
.
It
becommeth
not
that
any
shoulde
An
admonition
to
Christopher
Uittell
.
THe
cause
that
moued
me
to
set
foorth
this
litle
piece
of
work
,
hath
not
ben
(
as
I
doubt
you
will
imagine
)
of
a
malicious
minde
towardes
your
Familie
,
the
Lord
is
my
witnesse
,
I
lament
you
,
and
malice
you
not
:
but
of
a
sincere
affection
I
owe
vnto
all
Gods
children
▪
who
by
you
are
deceiued
with
the
doctrine
of
H.
N.
whom
I
haue
manifested
and
made
throughly
knowne
vnto
the
world
.
And
I
would
to
GOD
that
you
coulde
haue
contented
your selfe
with
the
Authours
bookes
,
and
not
haue
published
them
to
our
brethren
,
the
simple
ones
in
the
countrie
:
who
are
led
easily
into
any
newe
doctrine
which
they
neuer
heard
,
by
your
subtile
persuasion
.
And
for
as
much
as
I
knowe
your
person
,
and
what
capacitie
is
in
you
,
I
doe
verily
thinke
,
that
the
drift
of
H.
N.
is
not
vnknowne
to
you
,
namely
,
to
set
vp
him selfe
as
a
Prophete
,
to
tread
downe
Christe
Iesus
our
Lord
,
and
to
destroy
the
effect
of
his
office
.
These
things
you
sée
well
ynough
in
H.
N.
and
yet
you
cease
not
still
to
ertall
your
Authour
,
and
his
bookes
,
and
miserably
seduc●
the
simple
.
Doe
you
thinke
to
escape
the
heauie
stroke
of
Gods
hande
?
No
:
he
commeth
,
and
will
not
be
slacke
to
take
vengeance
of
such
as
lead
the
simple
and
blinde
out
of
the
wayes
of
the
Lorde
our
GOD
,
and
make
them
partakers
of
doctrines
of
men
possessed
with
Sathanicall
spirites
.
It
is
necessarie
that
offences
come
,
but
woe
bee
to
them
by
whome
they
come
:
it
were
better
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
necke
,
and
hee
cast
into
the
Sea.
If
this
doctrin
be
not
offensiue
to
Gods
children
,
iudge
it
your selfe
.
Consider
that
the
bloud
of
those
simple
ones
will
be
required
at
your
handes
,
which
perish
by
deceite
.
Cursed
is
he
that
leadeth
the
blind
out
of
the
way
.
Woe
bee
vnto
him
that
saith
,
sweete
is
sower
,
and
sower
sweete
.
Your
erronious
spirite
is
well
knowne
to
Gods
Church
,
I
heard
you
at
Paules
Crosse
recant
the
blasphemies
of
Arrius
doctrine
,
the
copie
of
which
is
foorth
comming
:
and
now
Sathan
hath
possessed
your
minde
with
infinite
moe
blasphemies
of
H.
N.
Is
this
no
sinne
,
thus
to
deceiue
the
simple
?
You
are
one
of
those
Elders
that
kéepe
all
the
Commaundements
of
our
GOD
,
and
yet
are
a
blasphemer
and
a
sinner
in
the
highest
degrée
.
Your
deceite
is
knowen
,
your
trecherie
is
manifest
,
some
of
your
owne
Familie
can
testifie
,
that
you
are
an
hypocrite
,
and
a
dissembler
,
and
liue
of
the
spoyle
of
the
poore
,
and
haue
left
your
arte
and
calling
to
liue
méere
ydlely
,
by
sowing
heresies
,
(
as
it
were
of
purpose
)
to
the
destruction
of
many
simple
people
.
Alas
,
haue
you
a
pleasure
in
their
destruction
?
Doth
it
delight
you
to
leade
them
headlong
to
perdition
?
Will
not
a
day
come
when
the
Lord
our
God
will
charge
you
with
this
matter
most
sharplie
?
Remember
in
time
,
&
mortall
man
,
that
thou
shalt
answere
for
euery
soule
that
is
peruerted
.
Although
they
perish
,
thou
shalt
not
escape
the
Lordes
handes
.
The
more
thou
leadest
into
errour
,
the
more
grieuous
shall
be
thy
destruction
and
damnation
.
Thinke
not
that
thy
counterfet
shewe
of
a
holy
life
,
can
any
thing
auaile
.
Now
thy
visard
&
cloake
is
pulled
off
,
I
doubt
not
but
the
simplest
wil
espie
thy
deceit
,
and
be
no
more
deceiued
with
thy
pretences
,
to
gather
their
money
daily
,
to
set
foorth
the
workes
of
H.
N.
and
inrich
thy selfe
,
as
wil
bee
proued
.
If
thou
feare
not
the
vengeance
of
God
,
yet
let
the
shame
of
the
world
driue
thée
to
confesse
thy
fault
,
and
as
thou
diddest
before
recant
the
errour
of
Arrius
,
so
nowe
come
foorth
out
of
thy
denne
,
and
recant
the
blasphemie
of
H.
N.
that
the
poore
and
simple
may
be
brought
into
the
wayes
of
Christe
our
Lord
,
out
of
which
they
haue
wandered
ouer
long
.
Then
shal
the
Church
of
Christ
reioyce
ouer
your
conuersion
,
and
Sathan
and
his
ministers
shall
be
put
to
flight
:
the
poore
strayinge
shéepe
shal
be
brought
to
the
folde
of
Christe
Iesus
,
and
you
shall
be
willingly
receiued
into
the
communion
of
Saintes
,
where
the
faithfull
reioyce
in
nothing
but
in
the
Lambe
of
God
,
who
was
cruci●●ed
for
vs
:
singing
prayses
and
thankes
to
him
for
euermore
.
O
Lorde
in
mercie
,
graunt
that
this
may
come
to
passe
,
for
thy
sonne
our
Sauiour
Christe
Iesus
sake
.
Amen
.
¶
A
confession
made
by
two
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
before
a
worthie
&
worshipfull
Iustice
of
peace
,
the
28.
of
May
,
1961.
touching
the
errors
taught
amongst
them
at
their
assemblies
,
and
also
their
behauiours
.
And
although
they
haue
reformed
some
of
these
grosse
matters
since
that
time
,
yet
I
haue
thought
good
to
manifest
their
wa●ering
heads
&
vnconstant
minds
,
that
Gods
children
may
beware
of
their
impious
dealinges
.
1
FIrst
,
they
be
generally
all
vnlearned
,
sauing
that
some
of
them
can
reade
English
,
and
that
not
verie
perfectly
,
and
of
them
that
can
so
reade
they
haue
chosen
Bishops
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
.
2
Their
Bishops
,
Elders
,
or
Deacons
,
do
call
those
that
be
of
their
sect
together
,
by
the
name
of
a
congregation
,
into
one
of
their
disciples
houses
,
which
they
call
also
a
Raab
:
where
they
commonly
méet
,
to
the
number
of
thirtie
,
or
aboue
,
and
their
Bishop
or
Deacon
doth
reade
vnto
the
congregation
the
Scriptures
,
expounding
the
same
according
to
his
owne
fansie
.
3
When
any
person
shal
be
receiued
into
their
congregation
,
they
cause
all
their
brethren
to
assemble
,
&
the
Bishop
or
Elder
doth
declare
vnto
the
new
Elected
brother
,
that
if
he
will
be
content
that
all
his
goodes
shal
be
in
common
amongst
the
rest
of
all
his
brethren
,
he
shal
be
receiued
:
wherevnto
he
answering
,
yea
,
then
he
is
admitted
,
with
a
kisse
.
vz.
All
the
company
both
men
and
women
kisse
him
,
one
after
another
.
4
At
their
méeting
,
either
to
receiue
a
new
brother
,
or
to
reade
the
scripture
,
they
all
haue
meate
,
drinke
,
&
lodging
at
the
cost
and
charges
of
the
owner
of
the
house
,
whome
they
call
a
Raab
:
and
there
they
doe
remaine
as
long
as
he
hath
good
victualles
for
them
,
wherby
sometimes
they
doe
loose
their
Raab
,
séeing
himselfe
so
farre
ouercharged
with
them
.
5
They
are
called
together
euer
in
the
night
time
:
and
commonly
to
suche
houses
as
be
far
from
neighbours
,
one
of
them
doth
alwayes
warne
an
other
:
and
when
they
come
to
the
house
of
méeting
,
they
knocke
at
the
doore
,
saying
:
here
is
a
Brother
in
Christ
,
or
a
Sister
in
Christ.
6
When
they
be
altogether
,
before
their
Bishop
,
or
Elder
,
or
Deacon
wil
reade
the
Scripture
vnto
them
,
he
saith
these
words
.
All
ye
that
are
but
weake
,
and
not
come
to
perfection
,
withdrawe
your selues
a
while
,
and
pray
that
you
may
be
made
woorthie
therof
.
Wherevppon
those
weakelings
doe
repaire
into
an
other
place
,
and
be
not
partakers
of
the
doctrine
that
then
shal
be
taught
,
but
afterwardes
,
as
the
Bishop
,
Elder
,
or
Deacon
séeth
them
frame
themselues
,
they
shall
be
receiued
to
heare
the
doctrine
.
7
The
Elder
must
not
speak
,
the
Bishop
being
present
:
nor
the
Deacon
in
the
presence
of
either
of
them
.
8
The
Byshopp
or
Elder
doeth
alwayes
tell
his
congregation
,
that
he
hath
more
to
teache
them
:
so
that
he
doeth
continually
féede
them
with
expectations
of
newe
matters
.
9
Euerie
one
of
the
congregation
is
inhibited
to
speake
,
or
declare
any
thing
that
he
learneth
,
vntill
he
be
admitted
so
to
doe
:
and
if
he
doe
,
he
shal
be
excommunicated
,
and
,
with
great
repentaunce
againe
receiued
.
10
In
the
beginning
of
Quéene
Maries
time
,
they
would
not
come
to
the
Church
,
thinking
it
damnable
so
to
do
▪
but
within
a
yere
after
,
they
were
changed
from
that
opinion
,
openly
declaring
vnto
their
brethren
,
that
they
were
al
bound
to
come
vnto
the
church
,
and
to
doe
outwardly
,
there
,
all
suche
thinges
as
the
Lawe
required
then
at
their
handes
,
vpon
paine
of
damnation
,
although
inwardely
they
did
professe
the
contrarie
.
11
They
can
not
abide
,
any
of
their
secte
to
pray
,
but
those
that
bee
newe
receiued
brethren
,
whome
they
call
weaklings
:
thinking
it
a
great
fault
to
the
rest
,
whome
they
affirme
to
be
perfect
,
to
pray
vnto
God
,
as
though
they
were
importunate
troublers
,
and
ve●ers
of
him
,
hauing
no
néed
to
do
so
.
12
They
s●orne
all
those
the
say
,
Good
Lorde
haue
mercie
vppon
vs
miserable
sinners
:
saying
,
they
that
so
say
,
declare
themselues
neuer
to
amend
,
but
still
to
be
miserable
sinners
,
whereas
we
doe
liue
perfectly
and
sinne
not
.
13
They
may
not
say
,
God
speede
,
God
morrow
,
or
God
euen
,
but
to
those
that
be
of
their
secte
:
and
to
others
,
they
say
,
Speede
,
Morrowe
,
Deuen
.
14
They
may
not
say
,
God
saue
any
thing
.
For
they
affirme
that
all
thinges
are
ruled
by
nature
,
and
not
directed
by
God
.
15
They
did
prohibite
bearing
of
weapons
,
but
at
the
length
,
perceiuing
them selues
to
be
noted
and
marked
for
the
same
,
they
haue
allowed
the
bearing
of
staues
.
16
When
a
question
is
demaunded
of
any
of
them
,
they
doe
of
order
stay
a
great
while
,
ere
they
do
answere
:
and
commonly
,
their
worde
shal
be
,
Surely
,
or
,
So.
17
They
may
answere
to
euerie
demaundant
(
not
béeing
one
of
their
sect
)
in
suche
sorte
as
they
thinke
best
shall
please
him
.
For
they
say
,
they
are
bound
to
deale
truely
with
no
man
in
word
or
déede
,
that
is
not
of
their
congregation
:
alledging
,
that
he
is
no
neighbour
,
and
that
therefore
they
may
abuse
him
at
their
pleasure
.
18
When
their
wiues
are
to
be
deliuered
of
childe
,
they
must
vse
the
help
of
none
other
,
but
of
those
,
that
be
of
their
secte
:
so
that
sometime
the
women
are
deliuered
in
the
fieldes
,
for
that
they
would
eschewe
the
comming
of
others
vnto
them
:
as
one
of
them
was
,
hauing
no
woman
with
her
at
her
trauel
.
19
If
any
of
their
secte
do
die
,
the
wife
or
husbande
that
ouerliueth
,
must
marrie
againe
with
one
of
their
congregation
,
or
else
the
offence
is
greate
:
the
marriage
is
made
by
the
brethren
,
who
bringe
them
together
sometime
,
that
dwell
aboue
a
hundreth
myles
a
sunder
:
as
for
example
,
Thomas
Chaundler
of
Wonerse
,
in
the
countie
of
Surrey
,
had
his
wife
fetcht
out
of
the
Isle
of
Ely
by
two
of
the
congregation
:
the
man
and
the
woman
being
vtter
straungers
,
before
they
came
together
to
be
married
.
20
They
doe
diuorce
againe
themselues
a sunder
if
they
can
not
agrée
,
before
certeine
of
the
congregation
:
as
the
saide
Chandeler
.
and
his
wife
did
,
vppon
a
mistyking
,
after
they
had
béene
one
yeare
married
together
.
21
Whosoeuer
is
not
of
their
sect
they
accompt
him
as
a
beast
,
that
hath
no
soule
,
and
shal
yéelde
no
account
for
his
doing
:
but
as
a
beast
shall
dye
and
not
rise
againe
,
in
bodie
or
soule
.
And
to
proue
it
,
they
allege
a
place
out
of
Esdras
that
,
Who
so
is
not
of
God
,
shall
be
as
a
drop
of
water
that
falleth
from
the
house
,
and
commeth
to
nothing
.
22
They
hold
,
that
he
which
is
one
of
their
congregation
,
is
either
as
perfecte
as
CHRISTE
,
or
else
a
verie
diueti
.
23
They
holde
,
it
is
lawfull
to
doe
what
so
euer
the
higher
powers
commaunde
to
be
done
,
thoughe
it
be
against
the
commaundementes
of
God
:
and
for
that
they
alledge
the
wordes
of
S.
Peter
.
Submit
you
selues
to
the
ordinaunces
of
the
higher
powers
.
24
They
denie
that
Christ
is
equal
with
God
the
Father
in
his
Godhead
:
vppon
this
place
of
Scripture
,
My
Father
is
greater
then
I.
25
It
is
odious
for
them
to
say
,
God
the
Sonne
:
for
they
denie
him
to
be
God
as
is
aforesaide
.
26
They
denie
the
Trinitie
,
scorning
them
that
say
,
God
the
Father
,
God
the
sonne
,
&
God
the
holy
Ghost
:
as
though
by
saying
these
wordes
,
they
shoulde
affirme
to
be
thrée
Gods.
27
They
holde
,
that
no
man
should
be
baptised
,
before
he
be
of
the
age
of
xxx
.
yeares
.
And
therefore
haue
diuers
of
them
béene
baptised
at
those
yeares
and
vpwardes
.
28
They
holde
,
that
euerie
man
ought
first
to
be
in
an
errour
before
hee
canne
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
trueth
.
29
They
say
,
that
as
Christ
raised
the
dead
,
cleansed
the
lepre
,
gaue
sight
to
the
blind
,
and
walked
on
the
waters
,
so
doe
they
.
30
They
holde
,
that
heauen
,
and
hel
are
present
in
this
worlde
amongst
vs
,
and
that
there
is
none
other
:
&
for
proofe
thereof
,
they
alledge
the
xvij
.
of
Matthewe
,
of
Christes
transfiguration
:
that
as
the
cloude
remoued
,
Peter
did
sée
Elias
,
and
Moses
:
so
if
the
clowde
were
remoued
away
,
both
heauen
&
hell
should
be
visible
vnto
vs
.
31
They
holde
,
that
they
are
bound
to
giue
almes
to
none
other
persons
,
but
to
those
of
their
sect
:
and
if
they
do
,
they
giue
their
almes
to
the
diuel
.
32
They
holde
,
that
they
ought
not
to
burie
the
deade
,
vppon
this
place
of
Scripture
:
Let
the
dead
burie
the
dead
.
33
They
holde
,
that
they
▪
should
so
prouide
,
that
if
any
perish
,
all
should
perishe
:
so
that
euerie
one
of
them
should
reléeue
him
with
his
goodes
,
that
decayeth
.
34
They
holde
,
that
none
ought
to
receiue
the
sacraments
before
he
receiueth
their
whole
ordinaunces
:
as
first
,
he
must
be
admitted
with
a
kisse
,
then
his
féete
must
be
washed
,
then
handes
laide
on
him
,
and
so
receiued
.
35
They
holde
,
the
Popes
seruice
,
&
this
seruice
now
vsed
in
the
Churche
,
to
be
naught
,
&
yet
to
be
by
them
vsed
as
frée
in
the
Lorde
,
to
whome
nothing
is
vncleane
.
36
They
hold
,
that
all
men
that
are
not
of
their
congregation
,
or
that
are
reuolted
from
them
,
to
be
dead
.
37
They
holde
,
that
no
Bishop
,
or
Minister
should
remaine
still
in
one
place
,
but
that
they
ought
alwayes
to
be
wandring
from
country
to
countrie
.
38
They
holde
,
that
the
Angels
Raphael
&
Gabriel
and
others
,
were
borne
of
a
Woman
.
39
They
hold
,
that
they
ought
not
to
say
Dauids
Psalmes
as
prayers
:
for
they
are
righteous
and
without
sinne
.
40
They
hold
,
there
ought
to
be
no
Sabbath
day
,
but
that
all
should
be
like
:
and
for
that
they
alledge
.
The
Sonne
of
of
man
is
Lord
ouer
the
Sabbath
day
.
41
They
hold
,
that
as
God
made
heauen
and
earth
by
Iesus
Christe
:
vz.
the
word
:
so
did
he
it
by
them
.
42
They
hold
themselues
to
be
Maries
:
and
say
,
that
Christ
is
come
foorth
in
their
fleshe
,
euen
as
he
came
foorth
of
the
virgin
Marie
.
43
They
holde
,
that
there
was
aworlde
before
Adams
time
,
as
there
is
nowe
.
44
They
hold
,
that
they
ought
to
kepe
scilence
amongest
them selues
that
the
bertie
they
haue
in
the
Lorde
,
may
not
be
espied
of
others
.
45
They
holde
,
that
no
man
should
be
put
to
death
for
his
opinion
:
&
therefore
they
condemne
Maister
Cranmer
,
and
Maister
Ridley
,
for
burning
Ioane
of
Kent
.
46
They
can
not
abide
any
exposition
of
Scriptures
,
but
their
own
,
conferring
one
place
of
Scripture
with
an
other
,
and
so
to
say
their
mindes
of
it
,
without
any
other
bodies
exposition
.
47
If
any
of
them
be
conuented
for
his
opinion
,
and
doeth
denie
the
same
by
open
recantation
:
he
taketh
that
to
be
a
glorie
vnto
him
,
as
though
he
had
suffered
persecution
in
this
doing
:
and
yet
still
inwardly
mainteyning
these
opinions
.
48
They
bragge
verie
muche
of
their
owne
sincere
liues
,
iustifying
themselues
,
saying
,
Marke
,
how
purelie
we
liue
.
49
If
they
haue
any
thing
to
doe
,
touching
the
ordering
of
their
temporal
thinges
,
they
must
do
it
by
aduise
:
as
to
aske
counsell
of
the
Lorde
,
vz.
they
must
go
to
one
of
their
Bishops
,
or
Elders
,
and
to
aske
of
him
counsell
,
what
he
shall
do
,
and
he
must
follow
it
.
50
When
they
giue
their
almes
,
there
is
a
hat
set
by
the
Bishop
or
Elders
vppon
a
table
,
and
then
euery
one
of
the
congregation
doth
put
vnder
the
hat
,
that
he
is
disposed
to
giue
:
all
which
money
commeth
to
the
Bishops
or
Elders
handes
,
and
so
the
same
is
by
him
or
them
distributed
,
as
they
will
:
but
to
whome
,
none
of
the
congregation
knoweth
.
51
They
haue
certaine
sleightes
amongest
them
,
to
answere
any
questions
that
shall
be
demaunded
of
them
,
with
deceiuing
the
demaundant
:
as
for
example
:
if
one
of
them
be
demaunded
howe
he
beléeueth
in
the
Trinitie
,
he
will
answere
,
I
am
to
learne
of
you
:
&
so
prouoketh
the
demandant
to
shew
his
opinion
therein
:
which
done
,
he
will
say
then
:
I
do
beléeue
so
:
by
the
which
wordes
he
meaneth
,
that
he
beléeueth
the
demaundant
saith
as
he
thinketh
:
but
not
that
he
thinketh
so
.
52
They
do
decrée
,
all
men
to
be
infants
that
are
vnder
the
age
of
thirtie
yeres
:
so
that
if
they
be
demaunded
,
whither
Infantes
ought
to
be
baptised
,
they
answere
,
yea
,
meaning
thereby
,
that
he
is
an
infant
,
vntill
he
attaine
to
those
yeres
,
at
which
time
●e
ought
to
be
baptised
,
and
not
afore
.
53
Their
Bishoppes
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
,
do
increase
in
riches
,
and
become
wealthy
,
but
their
disciples
become
poore
and
fall
to
beggerie
.
I.
R.
To
the
reader
.
SInce
the
imprinting
of
this
booke
of
the
displaying
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
I
haue
beene
answered
by
diuerse
letters
,
but
from
whome
they
were
sent
,
it
is
not
expedient
that
I
declare
,
for
as
much
as
I
doe
but
guesse
at
the
matter
.
by
the
reading
whereof
,
you
shal
perceiue
,
that
some
in
the
same
Family
are
touched
so
neerely
,
that
they
begin
to
kicke
and
spurne
against
the
trueth
,
and
stirre
vp
themselues
with
all
the
poore
skill
they
haue
(
which
God
knoweth
is
but
a
little
)
to
defende
both
their
Authour
and
his
doctrine
.
Many
are
the
causes
that
haue
moued
me
to
publish
these
their
priuate
letters
with
my
aunsweres
there
vnto
.
Especially
ij
.
the
one
is
,
that
the
Godly
learned
seeing
wherein
these
of
the
Family
are
grieued
touching
our
doctrine
,
may
plentifully
in
places
conuenient
confute
their
opinions
and
defend
the
puritie
of
doctrine
,
which
is
taught
.
An other
cause
is
,
the
bookes
haue
come
into
diuers
mens
hands
,
who
neuer
heard
of
the
family
of
loue
,
which
do
imagine
that
I
haue
deuised
this
my self
,
their
errors
are
so
grosse
:
hauing
no
occasion
so
to
doe
.
Therefore
I
haue
for
my
discharge
let
the
worlde
see
,
that
such
there
are
as
I
haue
manifested
.
And
some
there
are
you
may
perceiue
,
that
can
say
somewhat
to
defende
their
authour
and
his
doctrine
.
Some
wil
not
thinke
it
well
done
to
make
that
common
which
was
written
priuatly
for
conscience
sake
,
to
whom
I
wholly
agree
in
all
thinges
sauing
heresies
,
(
and
especially
those
that
are
secreat
)
therefore
for
my
excuse
I
protest
I
could
very
wel
haue
kept
these
priuate
conferences
secret
,
had
not
some
Godly
and
learned
,
ernestly
moued
me
to
the
contrarie
.
And
if
I
had
thought
that
these
rude
aunsweres
shuld
haue
come
abroad
.
I
would
haue
vsed
some
more
diligence
in
penning
them
:
but
since
the
family
haue
coppies
hereof
,
I
minde
not
to
add
any
thing
least
they
exclame
against
me
as
you
see
they
doe
.
What
part
of
our
doctrine
they
finde
fault
with
,
by
perusing
these
leters
thou
shalt
perceiue
.
The
Lord
in
mercy
open
their
eyes
that
they
may
at
the
last
beholde
their
backsliding
from
the
right
wayes
of
the
Lorde
our
God
manifested
,
and
bring
them
O
Lorde
againe
into
thy
folde
,
that
we
all
may
reuerence
that
good
sheepeherde
of
our
soules
Christe
Iesus
.
Amen
.
A
Letter
of
the
Familie
to
I.
R.
I
Haue
bestowed
diligence
(
M.
Rogers
)
in
perusing
the
Booke
which
ye
set
out
,
intituled
,
The
displaying
of
an
horrible
sect
of
grosse
and
wicked
heretiques
,
naming
them selues
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
with
the
liues
of
their
Authours
,
and
what
doctrine
thei
●each
in
corners
:
with
yet
certain
Articles
confessed
by
two
of
the
Familie
before
Syr
William
Moore
.
which
when
I
went
about
to
peruse
,
I
founde
it
so
friuolous
and
voyde
of
good
,
argument
,
that
I
much
maruelled
what
might
be
the
cause
,
why
the
authour
deuised
such
vntruthes
,
and
chiefly
,
bicause
he
put
it
in
print
at
the
instance
of
his
friendes
,
(
nay
rather
enimies
)
:
for
friends
persuade
honest
things
,
and
enimies
dishonest
.
You
write
that
the
paines
you
tooke
,
was
for
a
priuate
friend
,
fallen
into
that
errour
,
and
though
you
were
moued
to
put
it
in
print
,
yet
you
were
loath
for
diuers
causes
:
but
chiefly
bicause
your
conscience
tolde
you
,
that
the
eyes
of
the
worlde
should
by
that
meanes
see
your
manifest
vntrue
reportes
,
for
falshoode
would
haue
corners
,
and
feareth
the
light
.
If
it
were
only
ignoraunce
,
it
were
the
better
to
be
borne
withal
:
but
indeede
(
as
it
seemeth
)
it
is
come
out
of
malicious
enuie
:
Many
goodly
shewes
can
not
colour
the
matter
:
for
it
is
a
custome
for
men
for
good
maners
sake
,
to
alledge
great
wants
to
performe
their
intents
,
and
yet
will
aduenture
their
follies
,
with
hazard
of
good
or
euill
successe
.
A
rude
stile
is
neuer
hurt
to
an
honest
cause
,
for
the
honestie
beautifieth
al
deformities
of
rudenesse
.
But
for
the
bragge
to
haue
some
other
of
more
iudgement
to
replie
,
I
verily
think
that
no
honest
man
of
any
wit
,
will
assay
to
defend
so
vnhonest
attemptes
,
least
he
be
drawne
in
by
that
means
with
this
Author
[
I.
R.
]
to
be
found
foole-hardy
,
or
rashhastie
,
perfourming
therein
(
as
well
by
writing
as
by
deede
)
vncharitable
i●ueighings
&
impugnings
o●
that
which
you
confesse
you
are
not
acquainted
withall
:
and
for
that
cause
you
are
rightly
termed
of
some
,
for
slaundrers
.
For
in
deede
many
(
knowing
the
people
slandered
,
to
be
honester
then
the
slaunderers
)
call
in
doubt
whether
those
sayings
might
be
true
which
are
vitered
against
them
.
Nowe
ye
shall
see
this
good
childes
care
,
as
out
of
dutie
to
Gods
Church
[
euen
as
blinde
as
bolde
]
steppes
in
first
,
to
reprehend
and
condemne
the
loue
of
God
and
Christe
(
which
is
the
holy
Ghoste
)
euen
out
of
a
zeale
to
aduaunce
his
purpose
,
whereby
he
might
shewe
the
fruites
of
a
iustifying
faith
:
and
(
bicause
he
hath
long
time
looked
about
,
and
yet
findeth
none
that
wil
be
so
maddas
to
enter
with
him
)
see
now
,
howe
he
can
(
according
to
his
blindnesse
)
reproue
others
:
not
seeing
that
they
out
of
more
modestie
for
certaine
causes
,
forbeare
to
write
,
least
that
they
with
like
rashnesse
,
should
enter
into
like
follie
.
This
Familie
of
Loue
(
saith
he
)
is
muche
increased
within
many
Shieres
of
this
realme
,
which
he
rueth
much
.
who
s●eth
not
this
his
greate
blindnesse
and
follic
?
Could
any
man
(
I
am
bold
herein
with
you
M.
Rogers
)
r●e
the
prosperitie
of
the
housholde
of
God
,
vnlesse
he
him selfe
were
of
the
houshold
of
the
diuel
?
and
who
would
speake
so
shamefully
[
or
rather
shamelesly
]
againste
Gods
Ministers
(
as
you
doe
)
were
he
not
one
of
the
Ministers
of
the
diuell
?
I
pray
you
consider
:
the
ground
whereon
you
lay
your
foundation
;
is
against
one
H.
N
:
whome
you
neuer
knewe
nor
vnderstoode
of
.
For
that
I
haue
heard
thereof
,
truely
it
is
not
the
signification
of
any
mans
name
:
But
as
Christ
gaue
out
his
name
by
two
Caracters
or
letters
A.
and
●
▪
so
I
see
not
〈…〉
he
[
that
is
to
say
Christe
.
]
may
be
as
well
all
the
other
letters
betwéene
them
two
,
in
as
much
as
he
is
the
first
and
the
last
.
But
it
is
very
farre
from
M.
Rogers
minde
,
to
looke
▪
so
narrowly
into
the
matter
.
I
remember
in
the
Apo.
2.
it
is
written
.
To
him
that
ouercommeth
will
I
giue
to
eate
Manna
that
is
hidde
,
and
will
giue
him
a
white
stone
:
and
in
that
stone
●
newe
name
written
,
which
no
man
knoweth
,
sauing
he
that
receiueth
i●
:
Now
if
he
that
hath
inueighed
against
H.
N
▪
)
hath
(
in
the
omnip●tent
power
of
the
most
highest
)
ouercome
in
that
manner
as
is
aforesaide
,
then
can
he
knowe
this
name
:
Otherwise
let
him
&
all
his
adherents
for
euer
hereafter
be
silent
,
least
they
(
seeming
to
teache
GOD
what
he
hath
to
doe
)
perish
according
to
the
witnessing
of
the
Prophete
.
Beholde
ye
despisers
,
wonder
and
be
confounded
:
for
I
doe
a
worke
in
your
dayes
,
which
ye
shall
not
beleeue
,
albeit
any
one
should
tell
it
you
.
I
must
also
a
little
put
you
in
minde
of
your
impudent
dealings
.
You
say
you
haue
read
a
confession
of
their
faith
newly
made
,
which
neither
you
nor
any
of
your
adherents
can
in
any
worde
iustly
reproue
:
why
shoulde
you
then
(
vnlesse
it
were
out
of
cankered
enuie
,
&
according
to
your
forefathers
nature
and
accustomed
maner
)
so
standerously
report
of
vs
,
as
that
we
are
ashamed
to
acknowledge
our
beleefe
?
You
affirme
also
,
that
much
more
false
doctrine
then
you
haue
set
out
in
that
booke
,
is
taught
among
the
people
,
which
(
to
confute
)
you
complaine
your selfe
to
be
vnable
to
performe
for
the
lacke
of
learning
,
neuerthelesse
,
you
will
giue
vs
a
taste
of
this
doctrine
,
to
giue
the
children
of
God
to
beware
thereof
,
yet
many
bookes
(
you
say
)
are
abroade
which
you
haue
not
seene
,
and
againe
,
some
you
haue
seene
,
but
yet
had
no
leasure
to
peruse
:
for
the
vse
of
the
people
is
not
to
let
any
but
their
owne
companie
,
to
see
their
bookes
,
neither
wil
they
confer
or
talke
in
any
points
of
doctrine
,
but
with
such
as
them selues
.
Nowe
I
pray
you
●ee
what
a
Caueat
you
put
in
to
excuse
your
malice
(
in
that
you
haue
not
seene
some
of
the
bookes
,
and
yet
those
some
which
you
haue
seene
,
you
had
no
time
to
peruse
sufficiently
,
neither
could
you
conferre
with
the
people
for
their
subtilties
cause
)
.
Loe
,
here
is
like
to
proceede
some
good
stuffe
I
warrant
you
!
For
how
can
you
say
,
but
at
aduenture
,
of
the
things
which
you
neuēr
heard
ne
sawe
?
I
would
you
had
played
an
honest
mans
part
,
and
had
vsed
but
equall
weight
and
measure
,
&
not
haue
(
contrarie
to
your
promise
,
where
you
said
you
wil
alledge
the
Authors
words
,
and
neither
adde
ne
diminish
)
taken
here
three
or
foure
lin●s
,
and
then
passe
ouer
tenne
or
twelue
,
and
then
againe
take
two
lines
,
and
againe
passe
ouer
sixe
lines
,
&
take
halfe
a
line
,
&c.
and
so
make
a
sentence
thereof
.
Thus
is
your
doings
found
out
of
so
many
as
haue
compared
your
allegations
with
the
bookes
of
the
Authour
:
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
you
protest
that
you
are
voyde
of
malice
in
your
vntrue
booke
,
seeming
rather
to
pitie
the
poore
seduced
people
,
then
otherwise
intending
enuie
.
You
promise
likewise
to
put
downe
nothing
wherof
you
haue
not
sufficient
warrant
by
certaine
in
the
Duche
Church
,
[
but
sure
I
am
,
not
of
Christes
Church
,
for
as
much
as
they
exercise
not
their
mouthe●
with
Iyes
]
:
but
you
haue
heard
so
,
and
therefore
it
is
so
,
men
of
good
credite
say
so
:
I
had
rather
heare
an
honest
poore
mans
report
truly
spoken
,
then
a
riche
credible
mans
that
is
a
lyar
,
and
it
is
well
knowne
to
some
of
the
Duche
Church
,
that
your
credible
men
are
lyars
,
yet
can
you
be
content
to
fauour
their
reportes
.
And
as
touching
the
cyting
of
H.
N.
his
owne
words
,
without
adding
or
diminishing
(
I
am
ashamed
of
your
disorderly
dealings
therein
)
that
shall
so
appeare
in
the
aunswere
to
the
booke
,
as
ye
shal
be
proued
therein
as
in
the
rest
,
a
falsister
of
both
.
The
speach
which
you
pretend
to
haue
had
with
many
of
the
company
,
I
dare
affirme
it
to
be
a
great
vntruth
,
&
is
but
a
visard
(
as
you
haue
saide
of
them
)
to
couer
your
malice
withall
.
I
would
shame
would
let
you
tell
the
truth
,
then
should
you
say
as
it
is
,
that
your
mate
E.
L.
(
one
of
your
own
familie
)
hath
prompt
you
forward
in
these
matters
,
especially
against
Christopher
Vitall
[
a
man
whose
honest
life
and
conuersation
,
you
were
neuer
able
to
come
near●
,
nor
shall
,
vnlesse
you
mend
your
wordes
,
deedes
,
weightes
,
measures
,
and
waxes
]
.
But
will
you
see
one
notable
matter
which
you
haue
gathered
out
of
this
Authors
wordes
more
:
that
is
,
The
truth
hath
not
bene
taught
in
the
world
since
the
Apostles
time
,
but
nowe
by
the
Familie
:
the
Scripture
affirmeth
My
kingdome
is
no●
of
this
world
,
and
howe
can
the
trueth
be
taught
,
where
the
kingdome
is
not
?
for
it
hath
bene
euer
hid
from
the
worlde
and
her
wise
,
but
yet
alwayes
manifested
amongst
the
outseuered
ones
from
this
world
.
And
euen
as
the
enimies
of
the
same
trueth
haue
alwayes
martyred
Gods
holye
ones
,
euen
so
nowe
woulde
suche
worldlings
as
you
are
,
doe
,
had
you
power
thereto
.
And
this
I
assure
you
,
that
the
very
same
doctrine
which
those
Martyres
haue
taught
,
the
same
doth
H.
N.
teach
:
but
you
say
,
truth
seeketh
no
corners
,
(
see
your
appliment
herein
)
Christe
commandeth
his
disciples
,
saying
:
When
they
persecute
you
in
one
citie
,
flee
vnto
an
other
,
&
we
read
that
Christe
also
many
times
went
from
place
to
place
,
to
auoyde
such
your
forefathers
,
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
who
sought
his
life
.
And
I
pray
you
,
did
not
Iacob
flee
from
his
brother
Esau
,
Noe
from
the
whole
worlde
,
Lot
from
the
Sodomites
,
Elias
from
all
men
,
Dauid
from
Saule
,
with
infinite
more
examples
?
Then
howe
doe
you
approue
your
matter
?
It
can
(
belike
)
be
no
truth
,
except
you
allowe
it
to
be
true
,
a
sound
consequent
.
Likewise
,
you
say
,
vntruely
citing
the
wordes
,
that
the
Illuminate
Elders
can
not
erre
nor
sin
,
nor
dare
before
the
simple
ones
in
Christes
Churche
,
approue
their
Authours
doctrine
:
you
haue
(
I
am
sure
)
good
warrant
,
to
seuer
the
Illuminate
Elders
in
the
godly
wisedome
and
holy
vnderstanding
,
out
of
the
Church
of
Christ.
But
I
haue
better
to
proue
that
you
are
not
thereof
.
You
disallowe
others
of
bosting
,
bicause
you
might
boast
alone
:
is
the
suffering
with
Christ
to
rayle
vpon
his
true
members
?
or
else
in
patience
to
take
vp
our
crosse
,
and
so
suffer
,
till
(
by
his
suffering
in
vs
)
we
be
deliuered
&
iustified
(
but
I
dare
say
you
vnderstand
me
not
now
)
from
sinne
,
death
,
diuill
,
and
hell
?
but
your
wordes
are
no
slaunders
as
you
thinke
,
else
woulde
you
season
them
with
truth
,
for
very
shame
.
For
were
it
permitted
that
companie
(
with
indifferencie
)
to
auouch
the
trueth
of
their
cause
,
as
it
is
permitted
you
and
your
companie
slaunderously
to
blaspheme
,
you
shoulde
then
bee
shewed
in
your
right
colours
.
Ye
say
also
that
their
Rabies
or
Elders
haue
recanted
Arianisme
at
Paules
crosse
:
as
well
might
you
be
charged
with
other
matter
,
&c.
But
your
obiection
is
false
,
witnesse
my
Lorde
of
Canterburie
that
nowe
is
:
and
yet
more
were
to
be
saide
,
but
the
companie
hopeth
your
conuertion
,
although
at
this
present
your
brethren
in
Christ
(
for
their
good
faithes
cause
they
haue
in
your
licentious
doctrine
of
predestination
and
free
election
)
fill
all
the
prisons
Rome
,
Spaine
,
Italie
,
and
other
places
vnder
the
Bishop
of
Romes
inquisition
,
which
holde
it
good
pollicie
to
defend
them selues
&
their
consciences
in
keeping
them
from
such
Tyranny
.
Will
you
not
allowe
to
others
,
as
you
gladly
challenge
to
your self
▪
then
we
must
say
you
are
vnequall
in
your
doings
.
But
wil
you
see
the
most
egregious
vntrueth
that
can
be
spoken
by
this
newe
shamelesse
writer
.
He
alledgeth
Iohn
Leydon
and
Snypper
Dolling
at
Munster
in
Westfalia
,
which
were
duely
punished
for
Anabaptisme
by
the
gouernours
and
Lordes
of
that
time
and
place
,
as
appeareth
by
many
writers
,
as
Iohn
Sleydon
and
others
.
And
because
these
men
were
Hollanders
,
and
as
he
affirmeth
,
schollers
of
Dauid
George
,
therefore
H.
N.
must
be
belike
(
by
that
reason
)
one
of
that
confederatie
.
For
although
many
learned
writers
do
affirme
their
matter
to
be
Anabaptisme
,
yet
this
man
will
haue
it
the
Familie
of
Loue.
Fulwell
doe
you
open
your
malice
herein
as
in
the
rest
,
with
your
forefathers
,
who
saide
that
Christ
had
the
diuell
,
and
was
a
wine
bibber
,
a
companion
of
sinners
,
&c.
but
repent
least
that
chaunce
to
you
that
came
vpon
them
.
And
againe
,
looke
I
pray
you
,
howe
you
stumble
in
your
owne
tale
.
You
would
prooue
that
none
hath
receiued
their
ministerie
from
the
mouth
of
God
(
you'speake
of
Paule
)
did
not
Christ
speake
to
him
after
his
ascention
from
heauen
?
and
I
pray
you
tell
mee
,
what
ministration
(
that
euer
was
true
)
came
from
other
then
Gods
owne
mouth
?
you
are
taught
to
flee
such
boasters
:
like
enough
,
for
so
Satan
hath
alwayes
taught
his
children
.
And
as
concerning
the
badge
whereby
you
woulde
knowe
them
,
is
(
as
you
set
downe
)
by
publique
declaration
,
which
is
vtterly
false
.
For
Moyses
onely
shewed
his
ministration
to
the
Israelites
:
Abraham
,
to
his
children
:
Noc
,
to
his
familie
:
Lott
,
to
his
housholde
:
and
all
the
Prophets
,
to
Gods
peculier
children
:
the
Apostles
,
in
priuate
houses
,
&c.
And
nowe
(
to
be
short
)
the
disciples
of
Christe
▪
or
his
worde
,
which
are
taught
by
the
doctrine
of
Christ
our
sauiour
out
of
the
mouth
of
H.
N.
do
confesse
freely
before
all
men
,
the
ground
of
their
faith
and
religion
:
and
though
you
will
not
credit
it
,
yet
it
doth
not
followe
that
it
is
not
so
:
except
this
reason
(
as
God
forbid
)
should
alwayes
holde
,
like
as
it
hath
holden
of
late
:
Because
men
say
I
am
a
theefe
,
therefore
no
proofe
of
lawe
:
the
testimonie
of
my
neyghbours
with
whome
I
liue
,
nor
mine
owne
words
(
against
so
simple
an
alligation
)
must
be
permitted
:
but
all
is
vntrue
nowe
except
it
be
to
proue
your
false
words
&
slaunderous
brutes
trewe
.
Here
we
finde
will
and
vniustice
,
on
your
parte
,
to
haue
more
rule
,
then
equitie
or
good
reason
.
And
nowe
therefore
(
master
Rogers
)
will
I
(
euen
out
of
loue
to
an
admonition
of
you
to
your
preseruation
)
display
vnto
you
a
little
of
the
difference
betwixt
the
doctrine
of
H.
N.
&
yours
.
He
exhorteth
(
according
to
the
doctrine
of
Iesus
Christ
mentioned
in
the
Scriptures
)
to
true
repent●unce
:
godly
loue
:
an
vpright
faith
:
and
dutifull
obedience
,
&c.
(
euen
like
as
many
of
you
at
this
day
,
in
words
do
,
)
but
yet
he
with
more
power
:
for
he
manifesteth
according
to
the
trueth
,
that
none
among
all
the
children
of
men
shal
be
found
meete
(
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
)
to
beare
the
names
of
Christians
(
boast
they
neuer
so
much
of
their
Christianitie
,
freedome
,
or
iustification
by
Christe
in
their
vnregenerated
life
as
they
wil
)
which
hath
not
submitted
them selues
in
true
repentance
,
vnder
the
obedience
of
Gods
holie
lawe
,
which
is
administred
vnto
them
in
the
seruice
of
Loue
:
for
to
become
first
disciples
of
the
same
worde
,
to
a
reformation
of
their
owne
wayes
:
and
not
to
go
presently
foorth
with
the
knowledge
,
and
teach
others
(
as
you
do
)
before
they
be
come
taught
and
reformed
thereby
:
neyther
yet
to
iudge
others
therwith
(
as
you
now
do
)
before
they
be
come
first
iudged
thereby
:
which
he
calleth
the
true
baptisme
,
in
the
name
of
the
father
.
And
then
(
being
so
taught
vnto
Iesus
Christ
in
the
holie
lawe
)
to
take
vp
(
in
the
beleefe
)
their
crosse
daily
on
them
,
with
Christ
against
the
sinne
(
which
he
calleth
,
the
true
baptisme
in
the
name
of
the
Sonne
)
vntill
that
Christe
(
which
is
the
way
,
the
trueth
,
and
the
life
it selfe
)
haue
gotten
a
liuing
shape
or
fourme
in
them
by
faith
:
and
that
they
(
through
the
Spirite
of
loue
or
Christ
)
be
raised
vp
againe
in
a
newe
life
(
which
he
calleth
the
true
baptisme
in
the
name
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
)
wherevnto
all
the
Familie
of
Loue
or
of
God
,
at
this
day
are
louingly
called
:
and
doe
meane
(
by
Gods
assistance
)
most
earnestly
to
endeuour
themselues
,
(
:
but
yet
with
much
more
quietnesse
)
mought
they
haue
rest
by
such
enimies
to
all
godlynesse
as
you
are
.
Although
you
be
vnaquainted
with
this
doctrine
▪
or
rather
true
baptisme
,
here
following
:
yet
would
wee
not
therefore
haue
you
belye
vs
(
according
to
your
accustomed
manner
)
and
saye
,
that
we
deny
the
holy
sacrament
therof
.
And
although
this
infallible
Christian
doctrine
,
of
Loue
,
Faith
,
Obedience
,
and
Life
,
which
is
taught
by
H.
N.
in
the
seruice
of
Loue
,
&
accordeth
with
all
Scriptures
,
remaineth
yet
vnknowen
(
much
lesse
practised
)
amongst
you
free
ones
or
Lybertines
,
and
this
true
repentance
which
is
taught
(
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
holy
lawe
of
God
the
Father
)
:
this
true
crosse
of
Iesus
Christ
(
which
is
taught
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
beleefe
of
God
the
Sonne
)
and
this
true
resurrection
or
newenesse
of
life
(
which
is
taught
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
loue
of
God
the
holie
Ghoste
)
is
Familie
of
Loue
or
of
God
)
found
to
be
the
olde
and
true
way
,
corespondent
with
all
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
therefore
so
needefull
,
that
without
it
(
looke
ouer
the
Scriptures
againe
so
m●ny
as
be
wise
among
you
)
there
shall
no
man
finde
mercie
with
God
,
or
els
(
through
Iesus
Christ
)
become
saued
.
Then
(
Alas
master
Rogers
▪
alas
)
what
haue
you
done
:
(
I
hope
nothing
yet
but
out
of
ignorance
)
I
would
then
you
woulde
looke
better
into
the
matter
:
for
if
H.
N.
be
a
minister
of
the
Lord
,
then
you
haue
much
ouershot
your selfe
.
I
leaue
Stephan
Bateman
to
the
righteous
iudgement
of
the
Lord
,
as
one
in
whome
there
is
small
hope
of
any
goodnesse
.
Wherefore
,
the
Lorde
God
for
his
Christes
sake
,
graunt
you
eyes
of
vnderstanding
,
and
a
repentant
heart
to
aske
forgiuenesse
,
for
so
maliciously
blaspheming
Gods
loue
and
trueth
extended
towardes
vs
(
out
of
mercie
vndeserued
)
and
to
aske
mercie
for
deprauing
such
a
gratious
worke
of
God
,
published
forth
nowe
in
the
last
time
to
all
mens
preseruation
that
desire
to
walke
▪
therein
:
whereof
we
shal
be
right
glad
:
and
then
shal
you
be
deliuered
from
that
lying
spirite
,
which
nowe
seeketh
(
like
as
in
times
past
)
with
moste
horrible
slaunders
&
lyes
to
deface
all
good
,
&
all
such
as
indeuour
themselues
therevnto
.
So
shal
it
come
to
passe
,
to
Gods
glorie
,
your
saluation
,
&
our
comfort
.
Amen
.
Your
vnknowen
friend
.
The
aunswere
of
I.
R.
to
▪
the
letter
of
the
Familie
.
I
Receiued
a
letter
from
you
as
from
an
vnknowen
friend
,
conteining
matter
inuectiue
against
my
booke
,
as
also
verie
many
contumelious
&
slaunderous
speaches
touching
my
honestie
:
both
which
to
aunswere
you
shall
finde
me
readie
and
willing
,
although
not
with
like
speach
of
disdaine
,
sauouring
of
the
spirite
of
enuie
and
not
of
loue
.
To
all
which
speach
touching
my
honestie
this
shall
serue
for
answere
:
the
Lord
deale
so
and
so
betwéene
vs
,
as
you
vniustly
charge
me
with
waightes
,
measures
,
wares
,
&c
:
but
the
contents
of
my
booke
disquieteth
your
moode
,
the
which
you
shal
finde
more
large
in
aunswering
.
1
The
first
matter
:
you
tell
me
that
no
honest
man
woulde
assay
to
defende
so
vnhonest
attempts
:
to
defend
my
honestie
I
will
not
in
this
place
,
my
protestation
shall
serue
:
but
if
the
cause
be
dishonest
then
I
am
worthy
great
reprehension
:
but
you
mistake
me
vtterly
that
I
reprehend
the
loue
of
God
and
Christ
:
farre
be
that
from
me
:
it
is
selfe
loue
that
I
discommende
in
your
author
,
and
in
you
all
of
this
family
.
For
the
loue
of
God
is
manifested
to
vs
by
Christ
our
Lorde
,
which
is
our
onely
comfort
.
So
God
loued
the
worlde
&c.
2
Could
any
man
,
(
you
say
)
rew
the
prosperitie
of
the
householde
of
God
,
except
he
were
of
the
diuell
?
no
verelye
.
If
you
were
of
Christs
householde
,
we
as
fellowes
woulde
imbrace
you
,
but
straungers
from
that
household
ye
are
,
and
as
straungers
lurke
in
corners
.
3
My
foundation
you
say
is
against
H.
N.
whom
I
neuer
knewe
,
nor
vnderstode
off
:
True
it
is
touching
his
person
,
but
by
his
doctrine
he
is
not
vnknowne
to
me
,
whose
bookes
I
haue
to
shewe
.
4
You
say
,
as
Christ
in
the
reuelation
is
shadowed
by
two
caracters
A.
and
O.
so
none
can
knowe
his
name
except
he
ouercome
in
the
spirite
,
therefore
we
must
be
scilent
hereafter
,
for
H.
N.
is
not
the
signification
of
any
mans
name
.
This
is
a
great
mistery
in
déede
,
for
if
H.
N.
be
not
a
man
,
then
haue
I
vtterly
mistaken
my selfe
:
but
sure
the
bookes
were
not
written
by
Angels
,
man
was
the
minister
,
and
the
man
that
write
them
,
his
name
is
Henrye
Nicholas
,
&
the
same
mans
life
I
haue
truely
set
downe
:
not
hearesayes
,
but
the
trueth
:
not
of
enimies
,
but
of
his
neighbours
&
familiers
:
not
one
man
,
but
many
:
they
will
not
onely
speake
the
trueth
,
but
are
ready
vppon
their
othes
to
testifie
the
same
.
5
Where
you
iudge
that
you
are
suer
they
are
not
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
it
is
very
rash
Iudgement
:
I
coulde
testifie
of
their
honest
life
and
manners
,
but
it
shal
be
here
impertinent
.
You
make
your
comparisons
vnequall
,
because
Christ
by
two
letters
did
testifie
his
maiestie
&
power
as
god
:
will
you
admit
H.
N.
by
like
reason
to
vse
two
letters
significant
.
In
déede
I
haue
●en
aunswered
y●
H.
N.
signifieth
Homo
nouus
,
but
such
follyes
will
not
serue
:
you
must
of
necessitie
acknowledge
H.
N.
to
be
a
man
:
as
one
of
our
Family
at
Farnam
,
before
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
did
acknowledge
&
confes
him
,
that
is
to
say
,
H.
N.
not
only
to
be
a
man
,
but
also
a
sinner
:
&
least
you
shuld
burden
me
with
vntruth
as
you
haue
done
,
I
will
giue
you
his
name
:
R.
W.
6
You
put
me
in
minde
of
my
impudent
dealing
,
in
that
I
haue
saide
that
none
of
your
family
dare
set
forth
your
doctrine
in
principles
,
that
all
men
may
sée
wherein
you
and
we
differ
,
&
you
referre
me
to
a
little
booke
called
The
confession
of
the
Family
,
which
booke
I
haue
read
:
but
that
is
very
plausible
,
nothing
differing
from
vs
.
If
you
helde
no
worse
pointes
then
that
booke
doth
vtter
,
suerly
I
would
come
before
you
al
,
acknowledg
my
fault
,
and
craue
pardon
:
but
this
is
a
méere
mockery
of
the
people
,
to
set
down
your
faith
common
with
vs
,
and
nothing
contrary
to
vs
,
where
as
your
authour
in
sundrie
places
tearmeth
vs
a
diuellish
Sinagogue
or
school●
,
and
that
we
are
not
the
Church
,
but
a
harlo●t
.
If
you
and
we
professe
one
Christ
,
one
baptisme
,
one
faith
:
why
are
we
seuered
in
communion
?
but
it
is
a
worlde
to
sée
your
doings
in
this
matter
.
When
any
of
your
family
are
conuented
before
any
officer
in
Christes
Church
,
then
you
subscribe
to
any
forme
,
you
recant
in
your
owne
churches
,
you
promise
neuer
to
professe
H.
N.
nor
his
doctrine
:
and
yet
still
after
so
sollemne
protestations
you
reteine
your
secrete
doctrine
,
which
in
fewe
wordes
is
not
plaine
dealing
.
If
your
doctrine
be
a
trueth
,
why
doe
you
still
deny
it
?
if
the
power
of
God
hath
shone
through
H.
N.
so
mightely
,
why
doe
you
not
in
principles
drawe
your
doctrine
,
that
the
people
of
God
may
sée
vppon
what
groundes
and
stayes
you
haue
seuered
your selfe
from
vs
?
but
you
vse
the
pollicy
of
the
cuttle
,
a
fish
,
whose
property
is
to
trouble
the
water
,
that
she
may
not
be
séene
:
so
with
your
darke
speaches
&
misteries
,
you
would
cast
a
myst
that
no
man
should
sée
your
meaning
:
and
then
stande
vppon
your
tiptoes
and
say
,
that
your
sentences
haue
such
profounde
maiestie
,
that
our
simple
&
grosse
capacities
cannot
comprehend
the
same
.
Plaine
dealing
is
euer
best
.
If
we
be
in
error
,
shewe
it
to
vs
in
what
points
,
and
for
my
owne
part
I
wil
(
if
you
can
conuince
me
by
the
testimonies
of
holy
scripture
,
)
yeald
vnto
you
or
any
.
7
What
conference
I
haue
had
with
your
family
,
dyuers
of
your
family
can
tell
you
.
8
You
say
my
disorderly
dealing
shall
appeare
in
the
aunswere
to
my
booke
,
which
for
my
part
I
shal
long
looke
for
:
for
hitherto
you
haue
not
set
down
any
one
place
where
in
I
haue
mistaken
your
author
.
In
déede
I
tooke
not
vpon
me
to
write
against
any
one
booke
,
but
to
display
what
absurdities
I
finde
in
your
authors
Doctrine
:
you
shall
finde
that
performid
or
it
be
long
by
Maister
Knewstubs
,
who
hath
written
a
book
to
confute
your
Euangelium
Regni
.
You
apply
this
text
of
holy
scripture
very
fondly
:
Christ
saith
,
my
kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
.
9
You
aske
howe
the
trueth
can
be
taught
where
his
kingdome
is
not
?
If
you
meane
by
this
worde
kingdome
,
power
maiestie
,
&
dominion
,
then
it
is
shewed
in
the
world
,
&
manifested
to
hys
Church
:
But
by
kingdome
the
Euangelist
doth
vnderstande
(
as
I
take
it
)
an
outwarde
shewe
of
principalitie
,
which
the
Iewes
looked
for
to
be
in
their
deliuerer
or
Messias
,
which
he
denied
to
be
in
him
:
which
may
better
appeare
in
that
which
followeth
.
For
then
would
my
ministers
surely
fight
for
me
.
11.
I
knowe
that
Christ
chiefly
reigneth
in
his
Churche
:
but
who
are
the
Church
is
the
question
.
Euery
heresie
seeketh
to
shadowe
it selfe
with
the
title
of
the
Church
,
but
by
the
life
of
Gods
holy
worde
they
haue
béen
found
heretikes
and
seducers
:
and
yet
I
neuer
hearde
of
any
errour
but
drewe
their
doctrine
into
principles
,
and
durst
disspute
with
any
in
their
opinions
,
except
one
Basilides
whiche
Eusebius
in
his
4.
booke
Chap.
7.
maketh
mention
of
:
who
feining
sundrie
titles
of
vnknown
names
of
Prophetes
,
to
amaze
their
hearers
,
depending
vpon
Reuelations
,
and
visions
:
amongest
other
thinges
taught
this
,
that
in
time
of
persecution
their
faith
with
periury
might
bee
denied
:
saying
.
Iura
periura
fidem
prodere
noli
.
Now
surely
if
I
might
without
offence
compare
your
dealings
with
Basilides
,
it
shoulde
be
founde
little
differing
.
12
You
say
that
the
same
doctrine
which
the
Martyrs
taught
in
the
primitiue
Church
.
H.
N.
teacheth
nowe
:
but
wee
plainely
denie
that
euer
any
taught
a
perfection
to
bee
atteyned
vnto
in
this
life
,
to
liue
not
daily
committing
sinne
:
or
that
our
battell
is
ended
when
we
be
regenerat
:
or
that
any
H.
N.
hath
receiued
such
power
of
teaching
extraordinarie
,
as
you
imagine
.
For
we
denie
that
he
hath
the
spirite
of
god
,
and
say
that
he
teacheth
méerè
contrary
doctrin
vnto
the
scriptures
.
It
is
therefore
conuenient
that
you
shew
vs
wher
in
you
&
we
differ
,
in
what
pointes
,
&
in
what
doctrine
:
and
then
we
shal
thinke
that
there
is
some
shewe
of
good
meaning
in
you
:
otherwise
if
you
continue
disslikers
of
our
profession
,
and
shewe
vs
not
wherein
,
but
referre
vs
to
your
authors
bookes
,
we
shall
neuer
find
out
the
difference
betwene
vs
.
13
In
déede
in
your
long
discourse
you
haue
shewed
your
disliking
in
one
part
of
our
doctrine
,
to
wit
,
of
predestination
,
which
you
impute
to
be
the
cause
of
the
fulnes
of
prisons
in
England
,
but
before
the
doctrine
was
set
foorth
,
prisons
haue
béene
full
of
leude
persons
,
&
such
as
regarde
no
religion
.
Therefore
you
doe
not
well
to
charge
the
doctrine
of
predestination
with
so
foule
a
faulte
.
Which
doctrine
standeth
vpon
the
omnipotencie
of
God
:
so
that
they
that
acknowledge
his
almightinesse
,
must
of
force
graunt
his
power
in
predestination
and
election
.
And
although
some
stumble
at
the
same
yet
the
faulte
is
not
in
the
doctrin
but
in
the
persons
,
who
take
it
by
that
part
which
it
is
not
to
be
holden
by
.
For
as
a
sharpe
two
edged
sworde
being
taken
by
the
blade
or
point
to
defende
a
man
,
may
as
soone
hurte
himselfe
as
his
enemie
,
euen
so
who
taketh
the
doctrine
by
such
parte
as
the
holy
scriptures
haue
appointed
,
it
will
be
to
their
comfort
:
otherwise
it
may
hurt
them
.
Many
haue
written
largely
in
that
argument
,
whervnto
hitherto
few
haue
replyed
.
And
if
no
other
matter
gréeue
your
minds
but
this
doctrin
,
I
doubt
not
but
reconciliation
may
easely
be
bad
:
but
I
am
affrayde
our
Iustification
in
Christ
,
our
acknowledging
ourselues
to
be
sinners
,
our
weaknes
in
perfourming
the
law
,
is
also
some
cause
of
discention
betwéen
you
and
vs
:
which
I
woulde
be
glad
to
vnderstande
for
my
erudition
.
14
You
say
that
H.
N.
exhorteth
to
true
repentance
,
godly
loue
,
&
vpright
faith
,
&c.
If
we
did
not
the
like
we
were
impions
hipocrites
:
but
he
you
say
doth
it
with
power
:
which
we
woulde
gladly
féele
.
15
Our
iustification
and
redemption
bragge
we
neuer
so
much
thereof
(
saye
you
)
helpeth
not
,
except
a
regenerate
life
followe
.
We
agrée
with
you
,
that
a
regenerate
life
doth
shewe
a
iustified
man
,
but
maketh
not
a
man
iust
:
For
it
is
the
fruite
and
not
the
roote
of
our
iustification
.
16
But
that
you
tearme
our
repentance
,
obedience
,
faith
,
loue
,
&c.
the
vpright
baptisme
of
the
father
,
your
meaning
I
am
ignorant
of
.
To
take
vp
in
the
beléefe
our
crosse
daily
against
sinne
,
and
this
to
be
the
true
baptisme
of
the
sonne
,
as
you
say
.
And
when
Christ
hath
gotten
in
vs
a
liuing
forme
or
shape
by
faith
,
and
so
be
raised
vpp
in
newnesse
of
life
,
this
you
cal
the
true
baptisme
in
the
holy
ghost
.
All
which
I
doe
acknowledge
may
haue
verie
apt
application
,
so
long
as
we
imagine
not
a
perfection
to
be
wrought
in
vs
,
as
to
be
without
sin
.
For
to
be
like
to
Christ
,
or
haue
his
image
,
is
to
be
vnderstoode
,
to
be
like
minded
to
him
who
did
not
sinne
,
but
that
priuiledge
onely
perteineth
to
him
and
not
to
vs
.
For
he
is
like
to
vs
in
all
thing
,
sinne
except
:
but
this
barre
,
sinne
,
is
the
badge
whereby
his
death
and
office
worketh
vppon
vs
to
our
saluation
.
And
except
we
with
al
the
Prophets
,
Patriarches
,
Apostles
&
other
Gods
children
(
doing
our
best
)
still
acknowledge
our selues
sinners
,
I
cannot
sée
how
Christs
death
doth
by
any
meanes
perteine
vnto
vs
.
Gladly
would
I
be
resolued
in
this
point
.
17
And
nowe
at
this
day
we
are
called
as
you
say
,
and
might
finde
much
more
rest
if
such
enimies
to
al
godlines
as
I
am
were
not
.
This
is
verie
sharpe
iudgement
.
Bicause
I
manifest
your
familie
,
doth
it
followe
that
I
am
enemie
to
all
godlines
?
Is
ther
no
godlines
vpon
earth
but
among
men
of
your
profession
only
?
Christs
houshold
were
very
smal
then
:
and
yet
as
I
am
an
enemie
to
your
doctrine
,
so
your
persons
I
haue
not
hated
:
For
whom
in
their
trouble
I
haue
sought
deliuerie
,
and
haue
knowne
of
your
méetings
if
I
had
béen
enuiously
minded
:
but
far
be
that
from
me
.
18
As
for
E.
L.
I
protest
vnto
you
,
euen
by
the
Lord
,
that
he
is
vtterly
ignorant
of
any
my
doings
,
neither
did
I
sée
him
this
yeare
and
halfe
:
yet
did
hée
participate
to
mee
of
Christopher
Vittals
behauiour
longe
agoe
.
Nowe
touching
your
frée
confession
before
all
men
out
of
the
mouth
of
H.
N.
of
your
doctrin
:
certeinly
it
is
shadowed
with
such
phrases
and
circumstances
,
that
few
can
find
any
sense
in
his
bookes
,
but
manye
good
wordes
without
conclusion
,
which
shoulde
not
bee
in
the
puritie
of
a
good
cause
.
19
As
for
those
propheticall
spéeches
in
the
Apocalipse
,
of
the
white
stone
with
a
newe
name
written
therein
,
which
none
knoweth
sauing
he
that
receiueth
it
,
if
this
be
H.
N.
as
you
would
slily
insinuate
,
tel
vs
in
plaine
tearmes
.
For
your
hidden
misteries
wil
not
longer
serue
.
20
You
aske
what
ministration
was
euer
true
which
came
not
from
God
his
owne
mouth
,
I
answere
as
before
,
that
there
must
be
both
an
inwarde
calling
which
is
from
God
,
&
an
outward
calling
from
men
.
Nowe
if
H.
N.
or
you
will
shewe
vs
that
he
is
called
from
God
his
owne
testimonie
is
not
sufficient
,
neither
doe
his
bookes
manifeste
his
calling
.
Therefore
for
the
credite
of
his
new
doctrine
,
it
is
required
that
he
worke
miracles
:
or
else
prooue
vnto
vs
that
his
doctrine
is
not
disagréeing
from
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
that
substancially
.
If
you
woulde
goe
plainely
to
worke
,
and
shewe
vnto
vs
your
authours
doctrine
by
principles
,
&
prooue
the
same
by
holy
scripture
,
surely
I
and
others
woulde
conceiue
that
vpon
some
grounde
of
good
conscience
you
were
seuered
in
iudgment
from
vs
.
For
so
long
as
the
matter
remaineth
hidden
:
men
construe
your
doinges
worse
peraduenthen
it
is
:
&
it
augmenteth
suspition
,
that
being
called
to
witnes
forth
your
doctrine
,
you
are
founde
so
fearefull
and
fainte
,
that
it
sheweth
not
a
testimonie
of
the
spirite
of
God
:
For
where
the
spirte
of
God
resteth
,
there
is
ioyned
wisedome
,
audacitie
,
constancie
,
trueth
and
plaine
dealing
.
21
And
where
you
holde
it
good
policie
to
flée
from
one
citie
to
an
other
being
sought
for
,
I
grant
it
to
be
reason
:
yet
being
called
&
broght
before
the
magistrats
,
then
fearefully
or
cowardly
to
fainte
,
is
méere
impietie
in
a
iust
cause
.
He
that
denieth
me
before
men
,
I
will
&c.
For
either
ye
vtter
such
a
confession
as
is
holden
of
vs
,
and
beléeued
among
vs
,
or
else
venie
your
author
and
his
doctrine
vtterly
.
Did
the
Martires
in
the
primitiue
Church
so
?
Did
our
brethren
in
Queene
Maries
dayes
so
?
Nay
cleane
contrarie
:
being
called
,
they
did
boldly
publishe
the
trueth
of
Christ
with
open
and
plain
speaches
,
&
did
set
down
their
faith
in
principles
to
the
eyes
of
al
men
,
and
not
kéepe
it
secrete
in
corners
.
22
Assuredly
if
H.
N.
be
a
minister
of
the
Lorde
,
then
haue
I
much
ouershot
my selfe
,
and
if
you
can
prooue
it
to
me
,
I
shall
gladly
receiue
it
,
and
will
be
redie
to
recant
and
cal
backe
all
my
wordes
and
aske
mercie
,
in
like
fourme
as
you
haue
prescribed
:
but
hitherto
as
I
am
persuaded
,
and
as
my
conscience
beareth
me
witnesse
,
I
haue
not
in
any
point
slandered
you
,
nor
of
malice
spoken
any
thing
against
you
:
for
if
I
did
know
any
nerer
way
to
saluation
then
the
which
our
sauiour
Christ
hath
taught
in
his
Gospell
,
I
woulde
with
all
gréedenesse
imbrace
it
.
And
if
I
can
vnderstand
that
euer
this
your
doctrin
was
taught
publikly
since
christ
our
Lord
his
assention
,
by
any
godly
writer
in
Christs
Church
,
I
will
ceasse
and
subscribe
vnto
you
:
otherwise
blame
me
not
though
I
continue
in
that
minde
,
which
the
Lorde
in
mercie
by
his
Christ
hath
made
manifest
to
me
to
my
comforte
.
The
God
of
mercie
and
consolation
giue
you
a
right
spirite
to
depend
vpon
the
puritie
of
his
worde
written
by
the
holy
Ghoste
,
and
not
to
depend
vpon
the
vncertainetie
of
man
,
giuing
testimonie
to
him selfe
:
so
shall
both
you
and
I
bee
brought
to
sée
rightly
into
our
weakenesse
,
&
shall
heare
the
ioyful
voyce
that
Paule
heard
.
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
.
For
the
Lords
power
&
loue
is
manifested
&
made
knowen
vnto
the
worlde
through
our
weakenesse
,
and
all
our
righteousnesse
is
Sicut
pannus
menstrualis
.
God
in
mercie
giue
vs
all
his
grace
,
that
in
séeking
the
true
way
that
ledeth
to
life
euerlasting
,
we
be
not
led
into
that
by
paths
of
errour
:
but
leade
vs
and
guide
vs
O
Lorde
,
so
shall
we
knowe
thy
ways
aright
,
&
imbrace
our
sauing
health
in
Christ
,
declared
to
all
nations
.
If
it
please
you
to
reply
I
shall
receiue
it
thankfully
.
London
the
12.
of
Februarie
.
Your
friend
I.
R.
A
Letter
of
the
Familie
to
I.
R.
written
by
E.
R.
M.
Rogers
,
these
are
to
signifie
vntd
you
,
that
I
haue
perused
a
booke
,
wherof
you
are
the
authour
.
In
your
preface
you
say
,
you
haue
vsed
this
order
,
to
set
downe
the
authors
owne
speach
,
not
adding
or
diminishing
any
thing
,
with
the
name
of
the
booke
,
Chapter
,
or
folio
.
I
do
wish
that
your
word
and
deede
had
agreed
therein
.
I
call
to
minde
,
that
I
haue
read
many
authours
bookes
within
this
35.
or
36.
yeares
,
and
among
them
all
,
I
haue
not
found
any
writer
that
hath
taken
such
an
order
as
you
haue
done
:
for
who
so
euer
will
write
,
to
confute
an
Authour
,
he
should
set
downe
the
Authours
owne
wordes
,
as
they
stande
written
in
his
bookes
,
and
so
to
confute
them
by
the
Scriptures
orderly
,
and
not
to
take
out
,
here
some
,
and
there
some
,
and
of
diuers
sentences
,
and
part
of
diuers
sentences
,
to
make
one
sentence
.
You
haue
added
and
diminished
in
diuers
places
,
(
and
to
inlarge
your
booke
withall
,
you
haue
set
downe
the
most
part
of
the
sentences
in
two
places
)
as
the
readers
may
perceiue
,
if
they
do
confer
your
booke
,
with
the
Authours
bookes
,
&
w●y
them
with
indifferencie
.
I
am
fully
persuaded
,
that
the
sober
,
discreet
,
wise
,
and
godly
learned
,
do
,
ne
wil
not
allowe
of
it
,
that
any
Authour
should
be
so
abused
,
as
you
haue
abused
this
Authour
,
in
wresting
,
belying
,
and
peruerting
his
writings
.
Salonton
saith
.
[
a
](A10910-e10930-b)
a
Prou.
14
a
A
false
record
wil
make
a
lye
.
[
b
](A10910-e10950-b)
b
Prou.
19.
a
A
false
witnesse
shall
not
remaine
vnpunished
,
and
hee
that
speaketh
lyes
shall
not
escape
.
I
pray
God
open
the
eyes
of
your
heart
,
that
you
may
see
your
ignorance
,
and
repent
.
You
do
ground
one
point
of
your
matter
vpon
Adrian
Gisling
,
a
man
of
credite
(
as
you
say
)
that
he
did
read
in
a
Duche
booke
,
intituled
the
Glasse
of
righteousnesse
,
wherein
the
Authour
doth
certifie
his
Familie
of
Loue
,
that
they
must
passe
foure
most
terrible
castels
,
full
of
combersome
enimies
,
before
they
come
to
the
house
of
Loue
,
the
first
is
Iohn
Caluine
,
the
second
the
Papistes
,
the
third
Martine
Luther
,
the
fourth
the
Anabaptistes
:
howe
good
of
credite
so
euer
Adrian
Gisling
is
of
,
he
hath
not
at
any
time
read
any
such
matter
in
any
of
that
Authours
bookes
,
(
he
might
perhaps
read
of
such
matter
,
in
some
other
booke
hauing
that
title
.
)
I
my self
haue
read
ouer
diuers
of
the
bookes
,
and
also
the
booke
called
,
the
Glasse
of
righteousnesse
,
of
that
Authours
writing
that
you
take
your
occasion
against
,
and
there
is
no
such
Castles
written
in
any
of
his
bookes
,
therfore
Adrian
Gisling
is
therein
vtterly
deceiued
,
and
I
do
beleeue
no
lesse
,
but
those
other
thinges
that
you
haue
written
vpon
reporte
,
against
●
Author
,
to
make
him
odious
vnto
the
people
,
is
as
contrarie
.
I
suppose
you
should
haue
done
well
,
if
you
had
not
come
in
with
a
flourish
to
attempt
battell
,
and
beginne
a
skirmish
against
those
that
haue
no
pleasure
or
delight
in
warre
or
battell
,
but
much
rather
doe
desire
peace
&
vnitie
.
It
is
not
reckoned
for
a
manly
part
,
that
an
armed
souldier
should
take
vp
weapon
,
and
fight
with
a
naked
childe
.
It
is
written
,
[
c
](A10910-e11080-b)
c
3.
Reg.
20.
b.
Let
not
him
that
putteth
on
his
harnesse
,
boast
him selfe
,
as
he
that
putteth
it
off
.
If
the
little
[
d
](A10910-e11100-b)
d
1.
Reg.
17.
f.
vnarmed
childe
Dauid
,
doe
come
to
battell
with
his
sling
,
and
stones
,
one
of
the
stones
may
happen
to
hit
Golias
in
the
forhed
,
be
he
neuer
so
well
appointed
for
battell
,
and
trusteth
in
his
owne
strength
.
But
what
you
haue
done
,
you
can
not
vndo
,
it
is
too
farre
past
your
hands
.
And
where
you
call
in
doubt
that
the
familie
will
carpe
(
as
you
terme
it
)
at
your
booke
,
and
do
offer
,
if
they
do
answere
it
,
a
speedie
replie
will
be
performed
,
I
for
my
parte
(
I
giue
GOD
thankes
)
am
not
ignoraunt
of
the
Lande
of
strife
and
contention
that
ye
walke
in
(
and
as
it
appeareth
,
ye
haue
a
pleasure
therein
)
I
haue
wandered
vppe
and
downe
there
ouerlong
,
and
consumed
much
time
there
about
,
to
my
greate
greefe
and
sorrowe
:
for
those
that
doe
loue
strife
and
contention
,
would
haue
other
like
to
them selues
.
S.
Paule
saith
,
[
e
](A10910-e11130-b)
e
2.
Tim.
2.
d
The
seruants
of
the
Lord
must
not
striue
.
And
Saint
Iames
saith
,
[
f
](A10910-e11150-b)
f
Iam.
3.
c.
If
ye
haue
bitter
enuying
and
strife
in
you
hearts
,
reioyce
not
,
neither
be
lyars
against
the
trueth
:
and
then
following
,
where
enuie
and
strife
is
,
there
is
vnstablenes
&
all
maner
of
euill
workes
.
In
the
Homilie
for
whitsunday
the
second
part
,
ye
may
read
this
sentence
.
But
to
conclude
and
make
an
end
,
ye
shall
briefly
take
this
short
lesson
:
where
so
euer
ye
finde
the
spirit
of
arrogancie
and
pride
,
the
spirit
of
enuie
,
hatred
,
contention
,
crueltie
,
murther
,
extortion
,
witchcraft
,
Necromancie
,
&c.
assure
your selues
,
that
there
is
the
spirite
of
the
diuell
,
and
not
of
GOD
,
albeit
they
pretend
outwardly
to
the
worlde
neuer
so
much
holinesse
.
I
haue
no
desire
,
pleasure
,
nor
delight
,
to
carpe
at
your
booke
,
nor
to
striue
or
contend
with
you
,
or
any
one
,
neyther
is
there
any
other
(
who
doe
desire
peace
and
vnitie
)
that
will
haue
any
delight
or
pleasure
in
strife
and
contention
,
but
leaue
euery
one
to
the
Lorde
.
Salomon
saith
,
[
g
](A10910-e11180-b)
g
Prou.
29.
●
The
sinne
of
the
wicked
is
his
owne
snare
.
Saint
Paule
saith
,
[
h
](A10910-e11200-b)
h
Gala.
6.
●
.
Euery
man
shall
beare
his
owne
burthen
.
And
[
i
](A10910-e11220-b)
i
Rom.
12.
d.
Vengeaunce
is
mine
,
and
I
will
recompence
saith
the
Lorde
,
My
heartie
desire
is
of
the
Lorde
,
that
hee
will
for
his
sonne
Iesus
Christes
sake
,
be
mercifull
vnto
vs
all
,
and
forgiue
vs
all
our
sinnes
,
and
poure
into
vs
his
holy
spirite
,
that
we
may
learne
of
him
,
where
hee
sayth
,
[
k
](A10910-e11240-b)
k
Matt.
11.
d
Learne
of
mee
.
for
I
am
meeke
and
lowly
in
heart
.
Saint
Peter
sayth
.
[
l
](A10910-e11260-b)
l
1.
Pet.
2.
d.
Christe
hath
suffered
for
vs
,
leauing
vs
an
ensample
.
that
wee
should
followe
his
steppes
.
And
Christe
sayth
,
[
m
](A10910-e11280-b)
m
Matt.
5.
●
.
Blessed
are
the
mercifull
,
for
they
shall
obtaine
mercie
.
Againe
,
[
n
](A10910-e11300-b)
n
Luke
.
6.
c
Bee
yee
mercifull
as
your
heauenly
father
is
mercifull
.
And
further
,
[
o
](A10910-e11320-b)
o
Matt.
7.
b.
What
so
euer
yee
woulde
that
men
shoulde
doe
to
you
,
euen
so
doe
to
them
,
This
is
the
lawes
and
the
Prophetes
.
&c.
Many
other
suche
fruitfull
and
comfortable
documentes
,
we
may
read
in
the
holie
and
sacred
Scriptures
▪
which
being
well
considred
of
,
we
could
not
striue
,
contend
,
enuie
,
belye
,
nor
persecute
one
an
other
of
vs
,
for
as
much
as
we
are
all
creatures
of
one
Gods
creation
.
It
is
written
Malachie
.
2.
c.
Haue
we
not
all
one
Father
,
hath
not
one
God
made
vs
?
Why
doth
euery
one
of
vs
then
despise
his
owne
brother
?
S.
Paule
saith
,
[
p
](A10910-e11350-b)
p
Gala.
5.
c.
Thou
shalt
loue
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
.
If
ye
byte
and
deuoure
one
another
,
take
heede
least
ye
be
consumed
one
of
an
other
.
If
any
doe
erre
for
a
time
,
let
euery
one
whome
God
hath
deliuered
out
of
errour
,
doe
his
best
(
according
to
the
rule
set
downe
to
vs
in
the
holy
scriptures
)
to
help
the
[
q
](A10910-e11370-b)
q
Gala.
6.
a.
Ephes.
4.
a.
burdened
,
[
r
](A10910-e11390-b)
r
Rom.
15.
a.
fraile
,
weake
,
and
erring
man
,
[
s
](A10910-e11400-b)
s
Iam.
5.
d.
hoping
vpon
the
goodnesse
of
the
Lord
,
and
waite
when
the
Lord
of
his
meere
goodnesse
and
mercy
,
will
open
the
heart
of
the
erring
man
:
for
those
causes
are
betweene
God
and
his
creature
,
and
God
wil
be
auenged
on
all
such
as
wilfully
&
willingly
do
erre
,
and
haue
a
pleasure
to
remaine
therin
:
but
he
wil
be
mercifull
vnto
al
those
that
haue
a
desire
to
reture
and
seeke
him
in
true
repentance
.
It
is
not
Christian
like
,
that
one
man
should
enuie
,
belie
,
and
persecute
an
other
,
for
any
cause
touching
conscience
.
William
Tindale
compareth
them
to
Antichrists
disciples
,
that
do
breake
vp
into
the
consciences
of
men
,
&
compel
them
either
to
forsweare
themselues
by
the
Almightie
God
,
and
by
the
holy
Gospell
of
his
mercifull
promises
,
or
to
testifie
against
them selues
.
Againe
,
he
saith
,
secrete
sinnes
pertaine
to
GOD
to
punish
,
and
open
sinnes
,
to
the
king
.
He
saith
also
,
A
Christian
man
hath
Christes
spirite
.
Nowe
is
Christ
a
mercifull
king
:
if
therefore
thou
be
not
mercifull
after
the
example
of
Christ
,
then
hast
thou
not
his
spirite
.
If
thou
haue
not
Christes
spirite
,
then
art
thou
none
of
his
.
Romanes
8.
nor
hast
any
part
with
him
.
If
any
man
do
willingly
erre
,
he
shall
haue
euerlasting
damnation
for
his
rewarde
at
Gods
hand
,
vnlesse
he
do
earnestly
repent
.
Is
not
that
punishment
sufficient
which
God
hath
ordeined
,
but
that
one
Christian
must
vexe
,
torment
,
belye
,
and
persecute
an
other
?
Salomon
saith
,
[
t
](A10910-e11430-b)
t
Prou.
14.
●
.
Without
doubt
they
doe
erre
that
imagine
wickednesse
,
the
enuious
man
,
the
lyar
,
the
persecuter
of
his
poore
brother
,
imagineth
wickednesse
,
&
therefore
he
is
not
voyde
of
errour
.
I
haue
not
read
in
any
of
the
authors
bookes
,
that
he
hath
striued
,
enuied
,
rayled
at
,
slandred
,
belied
,
or
wished
per
secution
to
any
man
,
or
hath
named
contumeliously
any
man
:
but
his
writing
&
striuing
is
against
the
nature
of
the
sinne
,
which
hath
borne
so
long
dominion
in
the
man
,
&c.
And
where
you
take
exception
,
as
though
the
Authour
were
against
the
learned
in
the
Scripture
,
bicause
he
vseth
in
diuers
places
of
his
writings
the
false
Scripture-learned
.
Answere
.
There
is
not
any
true
meaning
man
,
which
readeth
the
scripture
,
that
can
of
right
take
any
exception
thereat
.
Can
any
true
,
honest
,
or
plaine
hearted
man
,
be
offended
with
any
godly
and
learned
Preacher
,
to
heare
him
speake
against
,
and
rebuke
murder
,
theft
,
adulterie
,
couetousnesse
,
Idolatrie
,
and
such
like
?
Are
we
not
al
scripture
learned
,
that
do
read
&
talke
of
the
scripture
?
Doth
not
euery
man
approue
his
sect
or
opinion
(
as
much
as
in
him
lyeth
)
by
the
scripture
?
Doth
not
this
author
also
approue
the
testimonie
of
his
writing
by
record
of
the
scripture
?
He
speaketh
not
against
those
that
do
desire
to
walke
according
to
the
counsell
of
the
scripture
,
but
against
the
false
harts
of
the
scripture
learned
,
that
haue
more
desire
to
be
talkers
thereof
,
then
to
do
what
the
scripture
requireth
.
An
exsample
:
The
Merchant
that
vseth
his
trade
in
balance
,
weight
,
and
measure
,
&c.
according
to
the
rule
of
the
scripture
(
as
ye
may
read
,
Leui.
19.
g.
Deu.
25.
c.
Pro.
11.
a.
16.
b.
20.
b.
Eze.
45.
c.
and
Miche
.
6.
c.
)
may
well
be
taken
for
a
true
Merchant
,
but
he
that
vseth
deceit
,
fraude
,
guile
,
&c.
may
be
taken
for
a
false
Merchant
,
yet
both
are
merchants
.
Our
sauiour
Christ
saith
,
[
u
](A10910-e11480-b)
u
Matt.
7.
c.
Not
all
thei
that
say
Lord
,
Lord
,
shal
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
but
hee
that
doth
my
fathers
will
which
is
in
heauen
.
[
x
](A10910-e11500-b)
x
Luke
.
11.
c
Happie
are
they
that
heare
the
word
of
God
and
keepe
it
.
[
y
](A10910-e11520-b)
y
Iohn
.
14.
b
If
ye
loue
me
,
keepe
my
commandements
.
[
z
](A10910-e11540-b)
z
Rom.
2.
b.
Before
God
,
they
are
not
righteous
which
heare
the
lawe
,
but
the
doers
of
the
lawe
shall
be
iustified
.
S.
Iames
accounteth
him
[
a
](A10910-e11550-b)
a
Iames.
1.
d
happie
that
is
a
doer
of
the
work
,
and
not
a
forgetful
hearer
:
and
see
that
ye
be
doers
of
the
worde
,
and
not
hearers
only
.
S.
Iohn
saith
,
[
b
](A10910-e11560-b)
b
Apo.
22.
d
Blessed
are
they
that
doe
his
commandements
,
that
their
power
may
be
in
the
tree
of
life
,
and
may
enter
in
through
the
gate
into
the
citie
.
The
Preacher
saith
,
[
c
](A10910-e11590-b)
c
Eccle.
12.
●
Let
vs
heare
the
conclusion
of
all
things
:
Feare
God
,
and
keepe
his
commaundements
,
for
that
toucheth
all
men
.
Happily
ye
may
obiect
(
as
some
haue
done
that
I
haue
communed
with
)
and
say
,
it
is
vnpossible
to
do
and
keep
the
commandements
.
Answere
.
What
the
scriptures
last
before
recited
doth
require
,
you
haue
heard
,
and
many
more
there
might
be
alledged
to
the
like
effect
,
wherof
I
haue
here
set
downe
some
for
an
ensample
(
if
you
please
,
you
may
examine
them
by
the
Scripture
)
as
Exodus
.
20.
a.
Leuit.
22.
d.
26.
a.
Deut.
5.
b.
10.
c.
11.
b.
Iosu.
22.
a.
3.
Reg.
8.
f.
Psalme
.
78.
a.
Prouerb
.
2.
a.
3.
a.
4.
a.
7.
a.
19.
b.
Ezech.
18.
Ecclesiast.
2.
c.
Matth.
19.
b.
Iohn
.
15.
b.
1.
Corinth
7.
d.
1.
Timothie
.
6.
c.
1.
Ioh.
3.
d.
5.
n.
Apoca
12
d.
&c.
And
S.
Hierome
saith
,
Accurssed
be
he
which
saith
,
God
commaunded
vnpossible
thinges
.
And
againe
,
he
which
saith
,
that
we
can
fulfil
the
commandments
of
God
wout
the
grace
of
God
,
accursed
be
he
.
You
say
,
no
one
man
dare
once
open
his
mouth
,
or
put
pen
to
paper
,
to
defend
the
author
in
England
,
but
you
are
therin
deceiued
,
there
be
that
hath
done
both
,
as
some
of
your
own
familiar
friends
can
testifie
:
Neuerthelesse
,
the
authors
own
writings
are
sufficient
to
answer
for
him
,
were
they
weyed
in
the
balance
of
equitie
.
You
terme
the
saide
Familie
simple
:
howe
much
are
they
bound
to
laude
the
Lorde
,
and
to
giue
him
most
high
thankes
and
praise
,
that
they
are
simple
.
Moses
saith
,
Num.
[
d
](A10910-e11640-b)
d
11.
g
Would
God
that
all
the
Lordes
people
could
prophesie
,
and
that
the
Lord
would
put
his
spirite
vpon
them
.
So
doe
I
wish
from
the
bottome
of
my
heart
,
that
all
the
Lordes
people
were
simple
,
(
concerning
euill
and
malice
)
then
strife
,
contention
,
enuying
,
backbiting
,
lying
,
persecuting
for
conscience
cause
,
theft
▪
murder
,
whoredome
,
dronkennesse
,
Idolatrie
,
and
such
like
,
should
not
beare
so
great
dominion
as
it
doth
.
Is
it
an
odious
matter
in
your
eyes
to
be
simple
?
I
pray
you
peruse
well
these
few
sentences
of
Scripture
here
following
.
[
e
](A10910-e11660-b)
e
Psal.
19.
b.
The
testimonie
of
the
Lorde
is
pure
,
and
giueth
wisedome
to
the
simple
.
[
f
](A10910-e11680-b)
f
Psal.
69.
a.
God
thou
knowest
my
simplenesse
,
my
faultes
are
not
hid
from
thee
.
[
g
](A10910-e11700-b)
g
Psa.
113.
b
He
taketh
vp
the
simple
out
of
the
dust
,
&
lifteth
the
poore
out
of
the
mire
.
[
h
](A10910-e11720-b)
h
Psal.
116.
b
The
Lorde
preserueth
the
simple
.
[
i
](A10910-e11740-b)
i
Psal.
119.
c
When
thy
worde
goeth
foorth
,
it
giueth
light
and
vnderstanding
euen
vnto
the
simple
.
[
k
](A10910-e11760-b)
k
Eccle.
9.
d.
A
simple
mans
wisdome
is
despised
,
and
his
wordes
are
not
heard
.
[
l
](A10910-e11780-b)
l
Iob.
24.
c.
Timely
in
the
morning
do
they
arise
to
murder
the
simple
and
poore
.
[
m
](A10910-e11800-b)
m
Zach.
9.
b
Reioyce
thou
greatly
O
daughter
Sion
,
be
glad
O
daughter
Hierusalem
,
for
loe
,
thy
King
commeth
vnto
thee
,
euen
the
righteous
and
Sauiour
,
lowly
and
simple
is
he
.
[
n
](A10910-e11820-b)
n
Zach.
11.
c.
The
poore
simple
sheepe
,
that
had
a
respect
vnto
me
,
knewe
thereby
that
it
was
the
word
of
the
Lord.
You
say
,
the
zeale
of
the
Lordes
house
carried
you
so
farre
,
that
you
could
not
stay
till
you
had
published
suche
matter
as
came
to
your
handes
,
I
for
my
part
can
not
so
conceiue
,
that
it
was
the
Lordes
zeale
,
for
there
coulde
not
any
one
deale
in
such
sort
,
&
vse
such
spenches
in
writing
as
you
haue
done
,
if
he
were
carried
by
the
zeale
that
the
lord
doth
require
.
It
may
rather
be
gathered
,
that
you
had
such
a
zeale
as
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Syrach
writeth
of
,
where
he
saith
:
[
o
](A10910-e11840-b)
o
Eccl.
30.
d
Zeale
and
anger
shorten
the
dayes
of
life
,
and
also
,
[
p
](A10910-e11860-b)
p
Eccl.
40.
●
There
is
nothing
but
wrath
,
zeale
,
fearefulnesse
,
vnquietnesse
,
feare
of
death
,
'
rigours
,
anger
,
and
strife
,
&c.
But
my
desire
is
of
the
Lorde
,
that
he
would
plant
the
true
zeale
in
vs
all
,
and
then
the
loue
(
v3
.
to
loue
God
aboue
all
,
and
our
neighbour
as
our selues
)
shoulde
not
be
so
despised
and
had
in
contempt
with
many
as
it
is
nowe
in
these
dayes
.
You
say
that
Syr
William
Moore
,
a
worthy
Iustice
in
Surrie
,
had
the
examination
of
one
or
two
of
the
Familie
,
who
vttered
much
matter
which
you
are
loth
to
write
,
and
yet
in
the
end
of
your
booke
,
you
haue
set
downe
the
Articles
that
were
confessed
before
Syr
William
Moore
,
the
28.
of
May
,
1561.
by
two
of
the
Familie
of
Loue.
You
would
haue
it
appeare
to
the
readers
,
as
though
there
wer
two
at
one
time
before
a
worshipfull
Iustice
of
Peace
,
and
one
or
two
at
an
other
time
before
Syr
William
Moore
,
and
all
those
confessours
were
but
two
parties
,
and
one
matter
as
you
well
knowe
,
for
you
haue
,
or
haue
had
,
the
written
copie
of
the
Articles
,
with
the
names
of
those
two
parties
,
that
(
as
it
is
said
)
were
the
confessours
of
the
saide
Articles
before
Syr
William
Moore
,
who
was
not
at
that
time
(
v3
.
the
28
,
of
May
.
1561.
)
knowne
or
called
by
the
name
of
Syr
William
Moore
,
for
he
was
but
an
Esquire
.
What
false
and
forged
matter
is
set
downe
in
the
saide
Articles
,
and
that
the
confessours
of
them
,
are
,
nor
neuer
were
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
I
leaue
to
the
iudgement
of
the
same
two
parties
,
and
of
all
those
that
haue
had
,
haue
,
or
shall
haue
,
the
cause
in
question
,
and
will
consider
of
it
with
indifferencie
.
Concerning
the
citizen
your
neighbour
,
whome
you
doe
so
often
name
in
your
booke
,
to
discredit
him
as
much
as
in
you
lyeth
(
although
you
haue
n●
iust
cause
so
to
doe
,
I
leaue
to
the
iudgement
of
all
those
discreet
,
wise
,
sober
,
and
honest
citizens
his
neighbors
,
who
haue
had
at
any
time
to
deale
with
him
,
there
,
or
else
where
,
and
also
to
the
discreete
,
wise
,
sober
,
vertuous
,
and
godly
learned
,
that
haue
had
at
any
time
conference
with
him
.
I
hope
you
will
from
hence
foorth
,
take
heede
how
you
m●ke
any
such
attempts
.
to
speake
,
or
write
vpon
report
,
nor
belye
,
wrest
,
ne
peruert
any
authours
writings
,
for
[
q
](A10910-e11930-b)
q
Apo.
21.
c
lyars
shall
haue
their
part
in
the
lake
which
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
.
What
Authour
hath
written
any
booke
(
if
one
shoulde
deale
therewith
as
you
haue
done
with
this
Authours
writing
)
but
there
might
be
founde
many
faultes
&c.
To
me
,
as
I
suppose
you
are
vnknown
,
but
if
I
should
write
what
I
haue
heard
of
you
,
(
and
of
Maister
Bateman
your
furtherer
in
this
your
attempt
)
vpon
report
,
happily
you
,
nor
he
,
wold
scarse
take
it
in
good
part
.
It
were
good
,
and
according
to
the
rule
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
that
all
fault
finders
wold
first
looke
into
them selues
,
that
it
be
not
saide
,
[
r
](A10910-e11950-b)
r
Matt.
7.
●
.
Hypocrite
,
first
cast
out
the
beame
out
of
thine
own
eye
,
and
then
shalt
thou
see
clearely
to
plucke
out
the
mo●e
that
is
in
thy
brothers
eye
.
&c.
I
haue
presumed
to
be
so
bolde
as
to
certifie
you
my
minde
,
touching
a
fewe
pointes
of
your
booke
,
hoping
not
lesse
but
you
will
take
this
my
simple
,
plaine
,
and
rude
hand
writing
in
good
part
(
although
it
lacke
good
Methode
)
and
doe
wish
that
my
time
of
leasure
woulde
haue
permitted
me
,
to
certifie
you
my
minde
in
many
other
paintes
of
your
booke
,
but
for
as
much
as
my
time
wil
not
serue
thereto
,
I
am
constrained
to
hold
my self
contented
.
Thus
M.
Rogers
I
bid
you
farwel
,
wishing
to
you
as
to
my self
:
&
althogh
there
be
many
ways
&
paths
walked
in
(
of
those
that
do
trauell
in
religion
)
●reuer
the
right
pathway
be
found
,
which
is
to
followe
Christe
Iesus
our
Sauiour
in
his
footsteps
:
yet
I
hope
,
our
God
will
in
the
end
,
bring
vs
all
into
the
same
right
path
,
and
that
our
sinnes
shall
be
(
by
and
through
the
death
,
passion
,
and
bloudsheading
of
our
Lord
and
sauiour
Iesus
Christ
)
done
away
,
and
be
of
the
number
of
those
that
shall
be
set
on
the
right
hand
,
to
whom
our
sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
when
he
commeth
in
his
glory
,
&
al
the
holy
Angels
with
him
,
shal
say
vnto
[
s
](A10910-e11990-b)
s
Matt.
25.
●
Com
ye
blessed
children
of
my
father
inherit
the
kingdom
,
prepared
for
you
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
&c.
&
to
the
end
I
might
through
the
power
of
the
lord
,
be
one
of
the
number
of
the
elect
,
haue
I
had
my
exercise
in
the
Scriptures
.
And
to
the
end
that
I
might
be
furtherer
in
the
vnderstanding
of
the
Scriptures
,
I
haue
read
diuers
Authors
,
who
haue
set
too
their
helping
hand
to
the
opening
of
the
Scripture
,
so
farre
foorth
as
the
Lorde
gaue
them
vnderstanding
thereof
,
and
although
some
haue
in
diuers
pointes
varied
in
iudgement
,
(
Salomon
saith
,
[
t
](A10910-e12050-b)
t
Prou.
●7
.
c
Diuers
men
haue
diuers
heartes
)
that
is
Gods
woorke
to
reuenge
,
or
redresse
the
same
(
according
to
his
owne
will
and
pleasure
)
and
not
to
mans
.
To
the
which
kingdome
the
Lorde
bring
vs
all
,
for
his
sonne
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christes
sake
.
Amen
.
Dat.
decimo
quinto
die
Decembris
.
An.
Domi.
1578.
Per
me
E.
R.
The
aunswere
of
I.
R.
to
the
letter
of
the
Familie
of
loue
written
by
E.
R.
I
Receiued
a
letter
from
you
touching
my
booke
,
wherein
you
séeme
to
bée
offended
for
diuers
matters
:
For
aunswere
wherof
,
I
refer
your
in
many
thinges
to
my
letter
sent
ad
amatorem
charitatis
.
You
say
that
I
take
vp
weapon
to
fight
with
a
naked
childe
,
and
so
sporte
your selfe
in
amplifying
the
example
of
Dauid
and
Goliath
,
but
to
any
article
of
doctrin
which
I
haue
charged
you
with
all
,
there
is
no
mention
.
It
were
conuenient
that
you
would
proue
vnto
vs
such
points
of
doctrine
as
you
hold
contrary
to
vs
,
and
not
to
dally
in
frivolus
and
néedelesse
matter
.
I
haue
saide
that
your
author
H.
N.
doth
not
speake
nor
write
by
the
spirite
of
God
,
that
your
illumined
elders
are
not
without
sinne
,
that
the
lawe
of
God
is
not
possible
to
be
kept
,
&c.
Unto
these
matters
you
aunswere
nothing
,
but
blott
much
paper
in
néedeles
probations
.
You
giue
vs
a
note
that
wher
the
spirite
of
enuy
,
pride
,
contention
,
crueltie
,
murther
&c
,
is
:
there
is
the
diuell
and
not
God
.
If
I
should
nowe
inlarge
this
matter
and
put
it
ouer
vnto
you
,
you
would
thinke
me
vncharitable
.
For
I
graunt
it
to
be
true
,
and
the
holy
scripture
is
our
grounde
,
our
lyne
,
our
square
,
without
any
mans
mixture
,
and
if
H.
N.
had
neuer
writ
,
the
scriptures
are
sufficient
to
vs
,
and
the
church
of
Christ
hath
tasted
sufficiently
his
mercy
,
without
him
:
and
you
had
béene
in
much
better
case
if
he
had
neuer
beene
borne
.
For
alas
what
doctrine
do
you
hold
,
but
that
which
many
heretikes
haue
helde
,
and
haue
béene
condempned
by
the
Church
for
the
same
?
It
is
not
Christianlike
that
one
man
should
persecute
an
other
for
conscience
sake
you
say
:
but
doth
it
followe
that
heresies
and
blasphemyes
may
be
mainteined
and
no
man
manifest
the
same
?
Let
vs
leaue
wrangling
and
come
to
the
trueth
:
if
you
holde
a
truth
(
as
I
haue
often
saide
)
why
is
it
hidden
and
kept
secrete
?
If
we
be
in
error
,
why
do
you
not
through
loue
&
charitie
manifest
the
same
plainly
vnto
vs
?
your
authors
darke
and
ranging
stile
(
which
you
estéeme
misticall
)
doth
not
sufficiently
declare
any
false
doctrine
we
teach
.
If
you
striue
for
a
godly
and
regenerate
life
,
certeinly
we
will
with
our
whole
hearts
ioyne
with
you
:
For
we
acknowledge
that
our
bare
confession
of
Christ
with
our
mouthes
is
not
sufficient
.
Not
euery
one
that
saith
Lorde
,
Lord
,
&c.
Yet
may
the
diuell
vnder
the
outwarde
cloke
of
holynesse
nourish
in
our
harts
many
false
suggestions
:
there
fore
the
Godly
euermore
haue
had
an
eye
to
sathans
deceite
,
and
in
humilitie
of
spirite
haue
still
bewayled
the
greatnesse
of
their
sinnes
,
and
acknowledged
the
same
:
which
H.
N.
doth
not
in
any
bookes
that
I
haue
reade
.
For
many
standing
vppon
the
securitie
of
kéeping
Gods
lawes
,
haue
vtterly
deceiued
themselues
.
The
Pharisies
boasted
of
their
holynesse
and
the
obseruation
of
the
lawe
,
but
Christ
reproued
them
as
ypocrits
,
the
Manachits
,
the
Donatists
,
the
Marcionits
,
the
Montanists
,
&c
,
haue
outwardly
sought
and
prescribed
to
them selues
straict
rules
and
seuere
obseruances
of
pietie
,
but
yet
mainteyned
vnder
the
same
blasphemous
doctrine
:
and
euery
heresie
set
out
their
holynesse
,
&
commended
their
patrons
as
men
hauing
the
spirit
of
God
mightely
working
with
power
.
And
doe
not
you
in
like
sort
affirme
H.
N.
to
haue
the
spirite
of
God
,
and
to
haue
published
his
doctrine
with
much
more
power
then
any
in
these
latter
dayes
?
Let
vs
not
striue
for
vaine
glory
,
heaping
applications
of
holy
scripture
without
conclusion
,
and
so
farre
from
the
purpose
.
Let
vs
content
our selues
with
the
glorious
name
to
be
called
christians
,
and
let
this
tearme
Family
of
Loue
goe
as
a
new
deuised
thing
without
warrant
in
holy
scripture
.
The
householde
of
faith
is
mencioned
of
,
but
not
loue
.
Touching
this
point
of
doctrine
,
of
the
possiblitie
of
kéeping
the
commaundements
,
I
knowe
those
places
of
scripture
very
well
,
and
what
God
requireth
:
but
our
weakenesse
in
performing
the
same
,
appeareth
Gen.
6.
chapter
,
verse
5.
Iob.
25.
chapt.
5.
vers.
4.
Romanes
4.
chapter
,
20
verse
:
but
I
delight
not
in
many
cotations
,
but
how
to
purpose
the
holy
scriptures
are
applyed
:
therefore
onely
I
will
giue
you
to
consider
two
places
,
the
one
of
saint
Paule
in
11.
Romaines
32.
verse
.
For
God
hath
shutte
vp
all
in
vnbeliefe
,
that
he
might
haue
mercie
on
all
.
Galathians
3.
chapt
.
verse
22.
but
the
scripture
hath
concluded
all
vnder
sinne
,
that
the
promise
by
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
should
be
giuen
to
them
that
belieue
.
But
before
faith
came
we
were
vnder
the
lawe
,
vntill
the
faith
shoulde
after
be
reuealed
.
Wherefore
the
lawe
was
our
schoolemaister
to
bring
vs
to
Christ
,
that
we
might
be
made
righteous
by
faith
,
but
after
that
faith
is
come
,
we
are
no
longer
vnder
a
schoolemaister
.
I
pray
you
note
howe
the
holy
Ghoste
teacheth
vs
not
to
trust
in
the
perfourmaunce
of
the
lawe
:
For
it
is
such
a
burthen
as
wenor
our
fathers
were
euer
able
to
beare
,
but
includeth
vs
vnder
sinne
and
the
curse
of
the
lawe
,
that
the
blessinges
which
by
Christes
death
we
obteine
through
faith
,
we
might
notably
become
heires
by
promise
and
not
by
the
lawe
.
The
Lawe
therefore
doeth
shewe
our
weakenesse
,
and
sendeth
vs
to
Christe
,
who
fulfilled
it
for
vs
,
and
all
his
obedience
and
righteousnesse
is
ours
,
by
imputation
:
&
we
by
grace
through
faith
are
made
heires
,
and
not
by
the
déedes
of
the
law
:
yet
we
reiect
it
not
,
but
with
reuerence
and
feare
indeuour
our selues
to
perfourme
in
euerie
pointe
what
it
requireth
,
but
still
we
féele
our
weakenesse
in
perfourming
the
same
,
and
therefore
flée
vnto
Christe
Iesus
in
whome
we
finde
rest
to
our
conscience
,
confessing
our
vnablenesse
and
infirmitie
,
finding
in
him
strength
and
habilitie
,
whiche
still
by
faith
we
apply
to
our
troubled
mindes
,
when
the
iustice
of
God
or
the
lawe
doth
by
any
meanes
threaten
vs
.
And
this
is
our
anchor
hold
of
faith
,
manifested
to
vs
by
the
scriptures
of
God
to
our
euerlasting
comforte
.
We
are
taught
to
say
when
wee
haue
done
our
best
,
Luk.
17.
That
we
are
vnprofitable
seruaunts
.
Christ
is
said
Act.
13.
vers.
3.
to
deliuer
vs
from
all
thinges
which
we
could
not
be
iustified
by
the
lawe
of
Moyses
.
By
him
euery
one
that
beléeueth
is
iustified
:
for
if
saluation
come
by
the
law
,
Christe
died
in
vaine
.
For
it
standeth
not
with
the
glorie
of
Christ
Iesus
,
that
any
such
perfection
shoulde
be
giuen
vs
,
to
kéepe
the
lawe
.
For
if
by
our
infirmitie
the
strength
of
Christe
be
made
perfecte
.
Cor.
Chap.
12.
so
contrary
wise
by
our
perfection
Christes
death
and
passion
is
impaired
and
lessened
.
Looke
therfore
into
Christes
office
with
a
right
spirite
,
and
you
shall
sée
plainely
in
him
the
Lawe
to
be
fulfilled
for
vs
,
so
that
what
he
hath
fulfilled
,
that
haue
we
full
filled
:
for
it
is
made
ours
by
grace
,
otherwise
we
cannot
kéep
the
law
but
by
Christ
,
neither
are
you
able
to
shewe
vs
any
example
that
any
Patriarches
,
Prophetes
,
or
Apostles
that
euer
were
,
did
euer
kéepe
the
lawe
of
God
in
euery
point
as
good
requireth
.
Nowe
touching
the
authoritie
of
S.
Ierome
:
I
aunswere
by
Ierome
:
who
writing
against
Pellagius
,
doth
shew
two
maner
of
perfections
,
the
one
to
be
agreable
to
the
vertues
of
God
whiche
is
voyde
of
all
sinne
,
and
here
one
earth
declared
in
the
person
of
Christ
:
the
other
which
agreth
with
our
frailtie
&
is
not
pure
from
sin
:
which
argueth
an
impossibilitie
to
fulfill
the
lawe
,
otherwise
then
in
the
person
of
Christ
.
And
in
déed
almightie
God
did
not
command
impossible
things
,
for
somuch
as
Christ
being
perfect
man
,
fulfilled
the
law
for
vs
,
which
vtterly
declareth
our
weakenes
&
inhabilitie
to
perfourme
the
same
.
For
if
by
any
other
means
the
wrath
of
God
could
haue
bene
pacified
,
or
his
lawe
satisfied
,
Christ
his
onely
sonne
our
blessed
sauiour
and
redemer
had
not
neded
to
haue
ben
incarnat
&
to
become
man
,
to
work
this
great
effect
for
vs
.
And
surely
they
the
acknowledge
our
habilitie
in
perfourming
the
law
,
do
mightilie
shake
the
office
&
death
of
Christ
our
Lord
,
&
leaue
in
our
conscience
such
a
clog
as
is
hardly
remoued
.
Dauid
demandeth
Who
can
say
my
hart
is
cleane
?
again
,
God
looked
down
from
heauen
among
the
sons
of
men
:
and
ther
was
not
one
righteous
,
no
not
one
.
Many
of
the
fathers
did
sée
our
impossibilitie
in
perfourming
the
lawe
,
&
therfore
Austen
saith
,
al
the
commaundements
of
God
are
accompted
to
be
don
,
when
that
is
pardoned
which
is
vndone
.
To
conclude
,
almighti
god
neuer
giueth
such
grace
to
any
his
children
absolutely
to
fulfill
his
law
,
but
only
to
Christ
:
&
by
him
is
that
performed
.
It
is
no
derogation
to
our
God
in
giuing
a
lawe
which
we
cannot
performe
,
but
commendation
in
sauing
&
deliuering
vs
from
the
law
,
notwithstanding
our
weakenes
in
performing
the
same
.
And
if
we
did
right
ly
examine
our selues
,
our
own
conscience
doth
wel
verifie
the
same
:
but
sathan
is
an
enemy
heretoo
,
the
he
might
by
pride
puffe
vp
our
minds
with
a
vain
imagination
the
we
are
able
to
do
&
performe
the
which
God
in
his
law
requireth
,
&
so
to
perswade
our
minds
thereby
the
Christs
death
doth
smally
auaile
or
help
vs
here
in
.
But
of
this
argument
this
is
sufficient
,
the
Godly
&
learned
are
able
to
say
much
more
,
if
you
require
herein
to
be
satisfied
.
The
Lord
direct
our
minds
into
the
way
of
truth
,
&
let
thy
people
O-Lord
not
be
ledde
into
error
by
sathans
practise
.
Then
Lord
giue
vs
al
humble
minds
.
Amen
.
This
aunswere
is
to
E.
R.
Your
friend
I.
R.
An other
letter
of
the
familie
,
conteyning
a
Reply
to
the
aunswer
of
I.
R.
to
their
first
letter
.
WE
haue
receiued
a
Letter
from
you
(
maister
Rogers
)
dated
the
29
of
Ianuarie
,
as
an
aunswer
to
a
former
letter
which
came
to
your
handes
,
wherein
you
say
,
was
manie
inuectiues
against
your
booke
,
as
also
verie
manie
contumelious
and
slaunderous
speches
,
touching
your
honestie
,
&c.
wherevnto
wee
aunswere
breefely
:
he
is
honest
that
honestly
doth
.
But
wee
vse
no
disdainfull
speeches
sauouring
of
enuie
and
not
of
loue
,
like
as
you
vnrightly
report
of
vs
.
we
charge
you
not
,
but
we
saye
your
allegation
concerning
Christopher
Vittell
is
vntrue
,
as
my
lord
of
Caunterburie
that
now
is
can
witnesse
:
and
therefore
(
say
wee
)
looke
well
to
your
weightes
,
measures
and
wares
,
from
henceforth
.
The
contents
of
your
booke
disquieteth
not
our
moode
:
your
cause
is
surely
dishonest
,
then
what
honestie
(
wee
aske
)
can
proceede
thereout
?
but
yet
(
wee
hope
)
you
haue
done
it
all
out
of
ignorance
,
and
therefore
worthie
of
lesse
reprehention
.
And
in
that
you
haue
reprehended
the
loue
of
God
and
Christ
,
we
haue
not
therein
mystaken
you
at
all
:
for
were
the
loue
of
God
and
Christ
manifested
in
you
(
like
as
you
saye
it
is
vnto
you
)
then
could
you
not
verely
haue
(
so
impudently
in
the
face
of
all
the
worlde
▪
)
belyed
and
slaundered
your
poore
neighbours
,
as
you
haue
done
,
who
neuer
did
you
harme
.
You
say
,
if
we
were
of
God
and
Christes
houshold
,
you
and
we
were
fellowes
,
and
you
would
embrace
vs
:
but
you
call
vs
strangers
of
the
housholde
,
and
as
straungers
lurke
in
corners
,
&c.
we
aunswere
,
of
such
an
houshold
as
you
haue
challenged
to
your selues
wee
are
straungers
,
and
the
feare
of
your
rigorous
dealings
,
hath
in
deede
made
some
of
vs
to
flye
&
lurke
in
corners
.
we
say
still
your
foundation
is
against
one
H.
N.
whome
you
neuer
knewe
nor
rightly
vnderstood
of
:
and
you
answer
that
his
doctrine
is
not
vnknowen
vnto
you
,
whose
bookes
ye
haue
to
shewe
.
Wee
wish
it
were
euen
so
.
And
whereas
the
name
of
Christ
is
shadowed
by
two
carecters
A.
O.
euen
so
we
haue
heard
,
that
there
is
some
meaning
,
more
then
you
or
wee
can
well
tell
,
in
these
two
carecters
H.
N.
Notwithstanding
if
any
man
become
so
captious
,
as
to
gather
and
report
therevpon
,
that
we
should
therefore
denye
any
outward
man
or
creature
,
he
doth
not
onely
mistake
vs
,
but
also
(
in
reporting
the
same
againe
to
others
)
slaunder
vs
therein
verie
much
.
You
say
,
you
haue
truely
set
downe
the
same
mans
life
,
not
hear-sayes
,
but
the
trueth
,
&c.
whome
yet
you
confesse
you
neuer
knewe
,
then
it
can
be
nothing
but
hearesayes
that
you
write
.
And
you
saye
that
the
reporters
are
honest
and
of
Christes
church
.
To
which
we
say
againe
,
that
those
of
Christes
church
occupie
not
their
mouthes
with
vntruethes
,
albeit
then
they
stand
neuer
so
well
liked
of
you
or
any
other
,
for
wee
knowe
that
they
say
not
truely
.
And
wheras
wee
haue
set
downe
the
true
principles
of
our
faith
and
religion
in
a
breefe
rehersall
,
(
which
ye
confesse
to
be
sound
and
good
:
)
yet
(
because
that
agreeth
not
to
your
minde
,
in
that
we
confesse
not
somwhat
therein
whereby
ye
might
haue
your
slaunders
verified
against
vs
,
which
ye
looke
for
,
by
our
own
confession
)
it
is
you
say
pla●sible
and
mockerie
.
See
into
your
disposition
,
if
we
would
accuse
our selues
(
albeit
falsly
)
with
any
matter
,
that
you
accept
gladly
:
but
if
we
in
trueth
&
simplenesse
aunswere
for
our selues
,
that
ye
reie●t
vtterly
.
Oh
what
nature
(
that
good
is
)
would
so
seeke
to
hurt
his
brethren
.
And
further
ye
saye
,
that
the
auctor
of
those
bookes
termeth
you
a
diuellish
Sinagog●e
or
scoole
,
and
that
you
are
not
the
churche
,
but
an
harlot
,
and
if
you
and
wee
(
say
you
)
professe
one
baptisme
,
one
Christ
,
one
faith
,
&c.
why
are
we
scuered
in
Comunion
?
Of
this
matter
,
we
will
speake
here
following
.
And
where
you
saye
that
certeine
of
our
familie
haue
been
conuinced
,
subscribed
,
and
recanted
,
and
haue
promised
neuermore
to
professe
H.
N.
nor
his
doctrine
,
and
yet
haue
turned
to
the
same
againe
:
we
do
not
denye
but
that
some
haue
beene
constrained
so
to
doe
,
and
that
it
is
no
plaine
dealing
.
And
I
pray
you
tel
mee
,
hath
the
like
matter
euer
beene
heard
of
ere
this
tune
,
that
simple
men
,
who
can
scarcely
reade
Englishe
,
because
they
haue
read
a
booke
,
or
heard
it
read
,
should
be
compelled
to
yelde
an
accompt
of
the
spirite
of
the
author
that
wrote
the
same
?
I
thinke
not
:
except
you
will
allowe
by
like
reason
,
that
euery
simple
man
that
heareth
a
doctor
preache
,
should
be
compelled
to
deliuer
forth
all
his
diuinitie
,
or
els
to
be
committed
to
straight
prison
.
Learned
men
dispute
with
the
learned
:
&
it
hath
euer
yet
suffised
amongst
Gods
ministers
,
a
simple
person
to
yelde
an
accompt
of
his
beleefe
simply
&c.
were
not
thinke
you
playner
dealing
better
?
you
say
that
wee
vse
the
propertie
of
the
Cuttell
&c.
Do
you
not
remember
that
the
fleshly
minded
Iewes
,
could
not
see
their
Sauiour
when
he
was
dayly
amongst
them
,
&
yet
they
boasted
verie
stoutly
of
their
sight
,
and
would
not
in
any
case
confesse
their
blindnesse
?
Wee
stand
not
vpon
our
tiptoes
,
(
as
you
say
)
but
we
dayly
acknowlege
our
blindnesse
,
and
waite
vpon
the
Lord
for
our
sight
.
Wee
say
not
that
you
are
in
errour
,
but
wee
say
,
that
we
haue
(
through
that
sinfull
nature
of
the
fleshe
,
that
earthly
lying
being
,
which
hath
wrought
that
disobedience
in
Adam
,
where
through
we
are
all
fallen
)
beene
bewrapped
in
all
ignorance
and
blindnesse
,
and
for
that
cause
are
not
ashamed
to
confesse
our
errour
.
Wee
will
not
go
about
to
conuince
you
by
the
testimonies
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
for
that
lyeth
not
in
our
power
,
neither
were
wee
so
dealt
withall
.
It
is
the
Lorde
(
by
his
grace
)
that
hath
conuinced
vs
,
and
brought
vs
vnder
his
crosse
▪
if
he
also
conuince
you
,
then
are
ye
rightly
conuinced
,
and
so
the
praise
thereof
appertayneth
onely
vnto
him
.
And
whereas
you
desire
to
knowe
wherein
you
haue
mistaken
the
author
,
to
that
we
saye
,
that
you
haue
not
set
downe
any
whole
sentence
,
but
patched
&
peeced
the
same
without
all
order
,
contrarie
to
your
promise
.
For
you
say
,
you
will
not
adde
nor
diminish
,
but
set
downe
the
authors
wordes
worde
for
worde
:
which
you
haue
done
,
euen
as
one
may
take
the
tenne
commaundements
and
leaue
out
some
wordes
,
&
thereby
say
that
God
commaunded
such
things
:
as
for
example
.
Thou
shalt
haue
none
other
Gods
but
mee
.
Thou
shalt
not
steale
.
Thou
shalt
not
committ
adulterie
,
&c.
Leaue
out
none
&
not
,
and
then
what
is
the
commaundement
?
If
this
be
good
dealing
,
then
you
haue
dealt
well
:
let
all
men
iudge
.
You
say
moreouer
,
you
tooke
not
vppon
you
to
write
against
any
one
booke
,
but
to
display
the
absurdities
you
found
in
the
auctors
doctrine
,
which
wee
shall
fynde
perfourmed
ere
it
be
long
by
master
Knewstub
:
who
(
as
we
suppose
)
shall
displaye
him selfe
therein
,
euen
like
as
you
haue
in
your
booke
displayed
your selfe
and
your
adherents
.
You
say
we
apply
this
text
,
My
kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
,
&c.
verie
fondly
:
we
take
his
kingdome
not
to
be
outward
,
but
inward
,
vz.
peace
,
righteousnesse
,
and
ioy
in
the
spirit
,
which
things
the
world
is
ignorant
of
(
you
may
expound
it
at
your
pleasure
)
though
we
expressed
our
minde
therein
in
plaine
dealing
,
mought
it
please
you
so
to
take
it
.
You
say
moreouer
,
you
knowe
that
Christ
raigneth
in
his
Church
,
but
who
are
the
church
is
the
question
.
In
deede
master
Rogers
,
you
say
verie
well
:
and
nowe
giue
vs
leaue
to
vse
plaine
dealing
with
you
,
least
otherwise
we
mought
happe
to
slaunder
or
belye
you
.
In
your
book
,
one
leafe
before
your
admonition
to
Christopher
Vittell
,
these
be
your
owne
wordes
.
Howe
H.
N.
iudgeth
of
vs
,
because
wee
acknowledge
our selues
to
be
of
the
Church
of
Christ.
For
that
cause
,
if
thou
nowe
accompt
not
thy
And
nowe
(
for
as
much
as
we
vse
not
,
neither
are
so
taught
,
in
the
seruice
of
loue
to
iudge
rashly
or
vnaduisedly
of
any
people
,
to
their
reproche
,
like
as
you
haue
done
of
vs
)
let
vs
intreat
you
,
to
read
in
the
booke
(
called
The
prophesie
of
the
spirite
of
loue
)
the
tenth
Chapter
,
sect.
12.
13.
14.
and
in
the
11.
&
12.
Chapters
throughout
,
and
then
see
(
with
an
vnparciall
eye
)
what
manner
of
Churche
that
it
is
which
he
doth
there
reproue
,
&
you
shall
finde
it
in
deede
to
be
that
fleshly
&
wicked
nature
,
that
lying
being
,
which
spareth
not
(
with
his
earthly
knowledge
)
to
set
it selfe
to
iudgement
,
and
to
giue
sentence
of
the
godly
matters
:
which
he
calleth
a
false
seede
,
an
adulterous
generation
of
the
earthly
man
,
which
hath
inhabited
the
earth
with
vnrighteousnesse
,
iudged
it
falsely
with
her
lyes
,
seduced
the
simple
,
oppressed
the
little
ones
,
murdered
the
holy
ones
of
God
,
and
spylt
the
innocent
bloud
on
the
earth
.
He
calles
it
moreouer
,
a
bronde
of
the
venomous
Dragon
(
yea
,
of
the
diuell
,
and
of
the
earthly
lying
generation
)
which
is
begotten
of
the
seede
of
the
Serpent
and
viperous
generation
,
which
hath
alwayes
beene
a
false
and
a
wicked
whoore
vppon
the
earth
,
&c.
which
church
you
nowe
do
challenge
to
your selues
,
and
acknowledge
your selues
as
members
of
the
same
,
euen
like
as
wee
(
in
times
past
)
haue
also
done
.
Which
thing
(
so
soone
as
the
Lorde
let
vs
see
into
,
then
fell
wee
down
before
the
Lorde
,
and
shamed
not
to
confesse
our
faultes
before
him
,
as
that
wee
had
ouerlong
taken
parte
with
that
whoorishe
nature
of
the
earthly
,
fleshly
,
and
sinfull
being
,
whome
wee
do
nowe
(
by
Gods
grace
)
vtterly
abhorre
,
hoping
dailye
(
by
the
might
of
Christe
Iesus
our
Lorde
)
to
see
her
filthie
nakednesse
(
in
vs
,
and
in
manye
)
disclosed
,
abhorred
,
and
reiected
for
euer
more
.
You
desire
to
knowe
of
vs
,
the
difference
betwixt
you
and
vs
:
Could
any
man
tell
it
more
plainly
,
then
you
(
in
your
wordes
)
haue
here
manifested
the
same
?
Consider
aduisedly
of
it
:
so
shall
you
not
neede
(
henceforth
)
to
demaunde
of
vs
any
further
resolution
in
that
point
,
but
must
of
necessitie
(
if
you
doe
well
)
fall
downe
before
the
Lorde
,
and
crye
with
vs
:
Peccauimus
cum
patribus
nostris
,
iniuste
egimus
,
iniquitatem
fecimus
.
You
charge
vs
vniustly
with
the
errour
of
Basilides
,
as
though
wee
were
forswearers
of
our selues
,
whereas
yet
(
notwithstanding
)
there
hath
neuer
beene
proued
any
such
matter
against
any
of
that
companie
,
or
in
any
of
all
that
authors
workes
:
which
may
well
suffise
to
stop
your
mouth
,
if
trueth
will
serue
to
aunswer
you
.
And
yet
I
remember
that
Tindall
a
learned
man
,
and
writer
,
in
his
booke
of
Obedience
writeth
these
wordes
:
Breake
not
vp
into
the
consciences
of
men
,
after
the
example
of
Antichristes
disciples
,
which
compell
them
,
eyther
to
forsweare
themselues
,
by
the
Almightie
God
,
and
by
the
holie
Gospell
of
his
mercifull
promises
,
or
to
testifie
against
them selues
,
which
abhomination
our
prelates
learned
of
Caypha●
.
Math.
26.
saying
:
I
adiu●e
and
charge
thee
in
the
name
of
the
liuing
God
,
whether
thou
bee
Christe
the
sonne
of
God
,
&c.
Let
that
whiche
is
secrete
to
God
onely
,
whereof
no
proofe
can
be
made
,
nor
lawfull
witnesse
brought
,
abide
to
the
comming
of
the
Lord
,
which
shall
open
all
the
secretes
&c.
which
councell
,
if
ye
nowe
followed
,
poore
men
mought
enioy
libertie
of
good
conscience
without
such
stretching
and
strayning
as
is
nowe
vsed
.
You
also
denye
that
euer
any
in
the
primitiue
Churche
taught
a
perfection
to
be
attained
in
this
life
:
whereat
wee
much
marueile
:
for
that
wee
knowe
assuredly
,
that
the
Apostles
taught
the
perfection
to
be
attained
in
this
life
,
of
all
,
and
among
all
,
that
could
beleeue
,
and
stoode
good
willing
thereto
:
and
so
haue
all
that
hath
since
taught
Christ
Iesus
,
who
is
the
perfection
of
all
the
workes
of
God
.
Is
not
this
much
ignoraunce
,
that
wee
who
acknowledge
(
as
wee
saye
)
Christ
Iesus
▪
shoulde
denye
his
perfection
?
But
it
seemeth
wee
looke
not
for
his
shape
to
be
wrought
in
vs
,
as
the
Scriptures
require
.
Paule
to
the
Corinthians
.
1.
13.
Chapter
.
But
when
that
which
is
perfect
is
come
,
then
that
which
is
vnperfect
shal
be
done
awaye
,
&c.
You
must
agree
with
vs
,
that
all
the
holie
ones
from
the
beginning
haue
taught
vs
to
leaue
sinne
,
and
surely
that
doctrine
lyketh
vs
best
.
But
all
your
citations
are
to
defende
and
mainteine
the
sinne
,
which
seemeth
to
like
you
best
.
For
surely
it
were
well
that
all
true
Christians
should
rather
take
parte
with
righteousnesse
,
then
be
such
aduocates
for
the
sinne
,
as
moste
men
bee
at
these
dayes
.
Nowe
further
it
seemeth
moste
straunge
vnto
vs
,
where
you
also
say
you
knowe
not
what
wee
meane
concerning
our
confession
,
made
in
our
saide
letters
,
as
concerning
our
true
baptisme
,
In
the
name
of
God
the
Father
,
God
the
Sonne
,
and
of
God
the
holie
Ghoste
,
which
is
the
taking
vp
of
our
crosse
,
and
right
direction
vnto
Christ
:
who
hauing
then
gotten
in
vs
a
liuing
shape
,
confirmeth
vs
,
through
his
holie
spirite
,
in
an
assured
hope
of
his
promises
,
in
the
resurrection
,
and
in
the
euerlasting
life
,
(
yet
as
you
graunt
,
it
may
haue
an
apte
application
)
wee
see
not
any
other
way
to
possesse
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
&
the
whole
newe
&
estament
is
full
giuing
witnesse
ther
vnto
.
But
if
ye
haue
founde
out
any
easier
way
thereto
,
so
are
not
wee
therein
against
you
:
which
till
ye
can
let
ds
perceiue
and
feele
,
wee
pray
you
to
suffer
vs
in
rest
by
you
,
in
this
our
foolishnesse
(
as
wee
do
you
)
vnhindered
,
vnmolested
,
and
vnslaundered
&c.
wee
also
say
not
(
as
you
imagin
)
that
our
battaile
is
ended
when
wee
are
regenerate
:
but
wee
say
,
that
Christe
Iesus
(
that
man
of
God
from
heauen
,
which
is
borne
of
God
,
and
in
whome
the
seede
of
God
remaineth
,
and
therefore
sinneth
not
)
he
hath
the
power
to
subdue
his
enimies
&
end
the
battail
in
vs
.
Wher
you
also
say
that
H.
N.
hath
not
the
spirite
of
God
,
&
say
moreouer
,
that
he
teacheth
meere
contrarie
doctrine
to
the
Scriptures
,
you
haue
therein
(
think
we
)
entred
verie
farre
into
Gods
secrets
,
iudging
also
greatly
of
your self
therin
:
for
it
is
nowe
adays
a
common
thing
that
euery
man
can
say
,
shewe
mee
a
good
man
,
when
as
in
deed
in
their
beholding
none
is
better
than
themselues
,
&
therfore
cannot
beleeue
that
god
hath
such
worke
with
any
man
,
as
to
bring
any
goodnes
more
(
than
thei
haue
)
to
any
other
.
And
further
we
know
,
that
with
what
mind
a
man
beholdeth
another
,
in
such
forme
he
appeareth
whome
he
beholdeth
:
for
a
minde
of
enuie
cannot
discerne
any
paterne
of
Loue
,
no
more
then
a
blacke
Moore
looking
in
a
glasse
,
can
see
his
face
altered
into
white
coulour
,
&c.
And
as
for
difference
which
ye
demaunde
to
knowe
betweene
you
and
vs
,
wee
haue
fully
answered
you
before
,
by
your
owne
wordes
.
Nowe
for
our
minde
concerning
Gods
predestination
,
take
vs
not
therein
so
short
,
for
we
allowe
of
it
simplie
and
reuerently
,
in
his
kinde
:
and
yet
further
also
,
euen
as
the
holie
Scriptures
allowe
the
same
:
but
wee
like
not
to
contende
therin
,
nor
desperatly
to
seeke
libertie
of
life
thereby
,
neither
foolishly
to
serch
for
things
therein
aboue
our
capacities
.
It
seemeth
also
in
your
letters
that
ye
feare
our
mindes
stande
not
to
agree
with
you
,
in
your
iustification
by
Christ
:
in
your
acknowledging
your selues
to
be
sinners
:
in
your
weakenesse
in
perfourming
the
lawe
:
and
that
we
seuer
vs
from
you
therein
:
wherein
ye
are
too
much
deceiued
:
for
wee
acknowledge
our
iustification
to
bee
had
by
none
other
meanes
,
but
alone
in
,
by
,
and
through
the
death
,
passion
,
&
resurrection
of
Iesus
Christ
our
Lorde
and
Sauiour
:
wee
daily
confesse
our selues
to
he
moste
myserable
sinners
,
and
of
our selues
altogether
vnable
to
perfourme
the
lawe
:
and
therefore
wee
acknowledge
and
stedfastly
beleeue
the
onely
possibilitie
to
consist
in
the
Lorde
our
God
,
through
Iesus
Christ
our
righteousnesse
,
and
waite
for
the
same
:
whatsoeuer
you
or
any
other
say
of
vs
to
the
contrarie
.
Ye
say
further
,
to
be
like
vnto
Christe
,
or
to
haue
his
Image
,
is
to
be
vnderstoode
,
to
be
like
minded
vnto
him
,
who
did
nat
sinne
,
but
that
priuiledge
(
say
you
)
onely
apperteineth
to
him
,
and
not
to
vs
:
then
in
vaine
(
as
it
seemeth
by
your
wordes
)
was
this
written
vnto
the
congregations
:
Let
the
same
minde
be
in
you
,
that
was
in
Christ
Iesus
,
&c.
But
as
we
haue
saide
,
the
power
thereto
is
not
in
vs
,
but
in
him
.
But
you
take
part
ouermuch
with
the
sinne
(
as
we
thinke
)
and
we
ouermuch
with
the
righteousnesse
(
as
you
thinke
.
)
And
because
we
are
enimies
to
our
vttermost
through
the
might
of
Christ
against
the
sinne
,
you
vniustly
imagin
therefore
of
vs
,
as
that
we
(
of
our
owne
power
,
without
Christ
)
meaned
to
subdue
the
same
:
but
farre
be
that
from
our
thoughtes
:
and
surely
,
who
so
sayeth
so
of
vs
,
slaundereth
vs
muche
.
Nowe
further
you
say
you
are
not
enimie
to
our
persons
,
which
wee
would
be
glad
to
see
,
(
for
we
are
taught
to
forsake
that
false
sinfull
nature
of
the
diuell
,
that
contrarie
nature
to
God
,
and
to
growe
into
that
good
louely
being
of
God
and
Christe
in
the
spirite
)
whereby
wee
see
no
cause
ye
should
bee
enimie
to
so
good
doctrine
neyther
.
And
as
for
Edmund
L.
you
confesse
as
much
of
him
as
wee
charged
you
with
.
Further
ye
saye
,
wee
slyly
meane
H.
N.
by
the
white
stone
spoken
of
in
the
Apocalips
.
But
vnderstande
,
we
meane
(
as
the
text
importeth
)
by
all
such
as
ouercome
in
that
battaile
,
and
not
by
any
one
particulerly
.
But
thus
much
for
certein
note
well
,
such
as
haue
no
lust
to
ouercome
(
in
the
crosse
of
Christe
)
that
earthly
sinfull
nature
,
but
haue
much
more
lust
to
take
parte
therewith
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
doe
claime
a
freedom
with
Gods
holie
ones
,
in
Iesus
Christ
,
in
an
vnrenewed
minde
,
knowe
nothing
therof
:
for
it
is
written
,
no
man
knoweth
that
newe
name
saue
alone
he
that
receiueth
it
,
boast
he
neuer
so
much
of
his
knowledge
.
Therefore
to
conclude
,
for
our
true
principles
we
referre
you
to
the
briefe
rehersall
,
and
for
any
other
difference
to
these
premisses
and
all
other
doubtes
,
we
haue
sufficiently
resolued
you
(
as
wee
thinke
)
in
plaine
speeche
out
of
hartie
loue
.
Let
this
therefore
suffise
for
an
aunswere
at
this
time
.
The
Lorde
for
his
mercie
graunt
you
and
vs
all
,
inclyned
heartes
to
doe
his
will
(
but
first
to
leaue
our
owne
will
)
and
to
indeuour
vs
(
with
all
the
elect
of
God
and
Christe
)
to
the
renouation
in
the
spirite
.
vz.
that
wee
all
(
in
one
heart
of
godly
loue
)
mought
,
as
liuing
stones
,
bee
fast
couched
,
or
coupled
together
in
Iesus
Christe
,
to
an
holy
house
,
temple
,
or
familie
of
Loue
or
of
God
,
in
as
much
as
God
is
Loue
:
and
not
any
longer
to
striue
,
but
much
rather
,
as
seruanntes
of
the
Lorde
,
in
all
meekemindednesse
,
to
humble
our
soules
vnder
this
his
great
grace
,
loue
,
and
mercie
,
wherevnto
wee
all
are
so
louingly
called
,
and
warned
by
him
and
his
holie
Gospell
,
in
the
ministration
of
the
loue
,
in
the
last
time
.
Amen
.
This
aunswere
is
to
your
first
Letter
.
Your
louers
and
friends
.
F.
L.
The
answere
of
I.
R.
to
the
reply
of
the
Family
of
Loue.
BY
perusing
of
your
reply
to
my
first
answere
,
I
perceiue
that
our
conference
is
to
small
purpose
,
for
that
you
continue
stil
of
the
same
mind
you
were
,
and
your
crabbed
&
slaunderous
words
towards
me
is
nothing
impaired
,
with
your
smooth
answer
,
saying
,
we
charge
you
not
with
weightes
,
wares
,
&c.
If
you
of
purpose
had
not
charged
me
here
with
,
what
néeded
any
mention
of
such
slaunders
?
but
as
in
other
thinges
,
so
in
this
you
bewray
your
stomacks
and
of
what
spirite
you
are
.
You
take
witnes
My
Lord
of
Canterburie
,
whose
minde
concerning
your
great
Rabby
Vittell
,
is
knowen
to
many
.
You
affirme
the
cause
I
take
in
hande
is
surely
dishonest
.
The
cause
is
Christes
,
whose
office
and
death
is
impaired
and
made
of
no
effect
by
your
doctrine
of
perfection
,
and
shadowed
by
H.
N.
so
darkely
,
that
the
children
of
GOD
abiding
in
the
vnitie
of
his
Church
,
do
greatly
lament
your
follie
.
You
say
I
haue
belyed
and
slaundered
my
poore
neighbours
impudently
,
and
yet
you
shewe
no
matter
wherein
:
only
you
finde
fault
with
vnorderly
setting
downe
your
Authours
spéech
.
No
man
can
kéepe
order
with
him
that
is
without
order
.
Of
adding
&
diminishing
you
often
charge
me
and
shewe
not
in
what
place
nor
in
what
sentence
.
I
will
not
vse
your
vnhonest
tearmes
of
impudencie
:
but
surely
you
deale
in
this
case
as
the
Papistes
are
woont
to
charge
the
doctrine
of
Christs
Gospell
,
which
we
professe
:
that
it
bréedeth
sedition
,
that
it
pulleth
Princes
out
of
their
seats
,
openeth
a
gap
to
libertie
,
&c.
which
howe
truely
these
are
imputed
,
the
eies
of
al
do
at
the
last
behold
.
The
feare
of
our
rigorous
dealing
forceth
you
to
lurke
in
corners
,
you
say
:
what
rigour
I
pray
you
was
euer
shewed
either
to
you
or
your
companions
the
Papistes
for
their
conscience
?
Imprisonment
you
would
say
,
vpon
submission
,
which
is
no
rigor
.
Of
such
an
houshold
as
we
haue
challenged
to
our selues
(
you
say
)
you
are
strangers
:
we
confesse
our selues
to
be
of
no
other
houshold
then
of
Christes
,
staying
vpon
the
puritie
of
his
word
:
if
you
will
be
straungers
from
the
same
willingly
,
it
is
great
pitie
.
You
had
rather
follow
H.
N.
then
Christ
,
and
yet
confesse
that
H.
N.
signifieth
not
any
mans
name
,
but
hath
some
other
meaning
which
you
ne
wee
can
tell
.
What
a
lamentable
case
is
this
,
that
men
hauing
any
sence
or
vnderstanding
,
would
credite
such
vncerteine
wayes
,
to
follow
an
Authour
&
doctrine
so
egerly
:
and
yet
confesse
you
are
ignoraunt
who
he
is
,
or
what
he
is
.
As
for
your
confession
published
,
(
as
I
saide
)
it
is
a
mockerie
:
for
it
is
sounde
and
agréeing
to
vs
.
Why
halt
you
so
cunningly
?
Why
will
you
dance
in
a
nett
and
not
be
séene
?
Do
you
in
your
confession
impugne
the
doctrine
of
predestination
,
or
the
possibility
of
the
law
,
&c.
or
doe
you
once
mencion
the
same
therein
,
and
yet
in
your
letters
you
shewe
your
dislyking
of
such
doctrine
,
terming
it
licentious
?
Is
not
this
déep
dissembling
,
and
yet
call
it
plaine
dealing
?
I
would
not
haue
you
accuse
your selues
as
you
vniustly
charge
me
,
but
vse
a
simple
and
playn
trueth
,
and
shew
your
minds
truely
,
and
not
hide
it
craftely
,
and
set
downe
pointes
of
doctrine
agréeable
with
vs
,
and
say
it
is
your
confession
of
faith
,
where
you
conceale
the
chéefe
matters
in
variance
betwéen
vs
.
Oh
when
will
you
deale
plainly
?
a
wicked
doctrine
requireth
shiftes
and
delayes
,
but
trueth
openeth
her selfe
plainly
to
al
in
the
day
light
.
And
for
your
weakelings
which
haue
recanted
,
you
say
they
were
suche
as
coulde
scarsely
read
English.
You
forget
your selfe
very
much
:
was
Sharpe
and
his
companie
which
recanted
at
the
crosse
,
were
they
suche
(
as
you
would
beare
vs
in
hand
)
simple
?
Sharpe
was
a
teacher
,
and
others
that
I
could
name
were
not
of
the
least
account
among
you
:
yet
to
help
their
weakenesse
you
call
them
simple
men
,
&c.
I
know
that
some
of
them
haue
followed
the
doctrine
,
of
H.
N.
these
18.
yeares
:
I
take
you
not
to
be
so
olde
a
scholler
in
the
Family
.
You
say
you
wil
not
conuince
vs
by
the
testimonies
of
the
scriptures
,
for
it
lyeth
not
in
your
power
,
neither
were
you
so
dealt
withall
.
Surely
this
is
very
straunge
.
It
is
the
Lord
that
hath
conuinced
you
,
and
brought
you
vnder
his
Crosse
:
but
I
pray
you
came
this
to
passe
by
reuelation
or
by
mans
ministery
?
If
man
was
the
minister
,
you
would
haue
vs
beléeue
that
H.
N.
was
he
:
but
it
appeareth
not
that
you
are
vnder
Christes
Crosse
:
for
in
patience
he
suffered
all
wrongs
,
and
there
was
no
deceipt
nor
guile
found
in
his
mouth
.
He
commanded
his
doctrine
to
be
published
to
all
the
worlde
,
not
in
corners
,
but
on
the
house
toppe
:
not
faintly
and
fearefully
,
but
boldely
and
couragiously
:
he
suffered
contumelious
spéech
and
slaunderous
,
but
you
do
vse
spéech
of
slaunder
and
disdaine
as
appeareth
:
so
that
you
haue
not
learned
Christes
crosse
,
but
H.
N.
his
crosse
.
As
for
Maister
Knewstubs
doings
,
(
as
yet
not
exstant
)
you
rashly
and
foolishly
cauill
at
him
before
you
heare
him
,
and
condemne
his
doinges
before
you
sée
them
,
and
say
that
he
will
display
himselfe
euen
as
I
haue
done
.
This
is
impudencie
in
the
highest
degrée
,
to
iudge
and
condemne
a
man
before
he
be
heard
what
he
can
say
:
this
doeth
bewray
of
what
mind
and
spirite
you
are
.
What
conference
can
do
you
good
?
It
séemeth
your
heart
is
hardned
with
the
riddles
of
H.
N.
that
so
make
your selues
knowen
to
all
Gods
children
:
it
had
bene
more
agréeable
to
the
spirite
of
God
,
to
haue
suspended
iudgement
vntill
the
worke
had
bene
séene
.
My
adherentes
in
diriston
you
often
name
,
I
tel
you
truly
that
the
church
of
Christ
Iesus
are
those
adherents
:
for
I
mainteine
no
other
doctrine
then
the
which
in
Christs
Churche
by
publique
authoritie
is
taught
and
preached
:
put
vp
your
deriding
termes
,
for
they
best
become
your selues
.
Nowe
touching
the
Church
,
you
alledge
H.
N.
in
diuerse
places
of
his
Prophesie
,
to
say
that
that
fleshly
and
wicked
nature
,
that
lying
being
,
that
hath
oppressed
the
little
ones
,
murdered
the
holyones
,
and
spilt
innocent
bloud
on
the
earth
,
which
hath
béene
a
wicked
whore
vppon
earth
&c
:
who
woulde
euer
iudge
H.
N.
by
these
words
to
mean
our
corrupt
&
wicked
nature
,
&
not
rather
a
congregation
or
societie
of
men
,
persecuting
the
iust
:
for
how
can
our
wicked
nature
be
said
to
persecute
,
to
murder
,
&
to
spill
bloud
,
when
this
is
done
by
the
whole
power
,
knowledge
,
and
consente
of
men
?
The
wicked
nature
of
man
can
neuer
bee
properly
tearmed
or
called
a
whore
.
And
as
I
haue
collected
it
,
to
bee
spoken
againste
the
Church
of
Christ
which
we
professe
,
and
you
to
be
those
holiones
persecuted
:
So
in
my
iudgement
herein
I
haue
not
falsified
,
corrupted
,
nor
maliciously
slandered
your
Authour
as
you
haue
collected
of
me
.
You
say
wee
challenge
our selues
to
be
of
the
persecuting
Church
,
and
so
your selues
haue
beene
in
times
past
:
but
nowe
the
Lorde
hath
made
you
sée
,
and
you
are
ashamed
of
that
whorishe
nature
,
and
you
abhorre
her
,
&
hope
by
Christes
might
not
only
in
you
to
be
disclosed
,
but
abhorred
&
reiected
for
euermore
.
If
this
be
spoken
of
our
wicked
nature
,
can
you
reiect
it
?
can
you
cast
it
of
for
euer
?
We
rather
by
the
scripturs
affirme
that
we
may
kéepe
it
vnder
,
&
not
to
raigne
in
vs
or
beare
rule
in
vs
,
or
haue
dominion
ouer
vs
:
but
vtterly
to
quench
sinne
,
or
reiect
it
for
euer
,
the
holy
Ghost
teacheth
vs
not
.
Whosoeuer
hath
béene
rightly
scholed
in
Christes
Church
,
can
by
experience
tell
you
,
that
to
kéepe
vnder
sinne
,
by
grace
we
may
:
but
to
extinguishe
the
motions
we
can
not
:
and
all
those
places
of
holy
scripture
which
tende
to
the
abolishing
of
sinne
,
are
rather
as
markes
to
ayme
at
or
leuell
at
,
then
to
hit
the
pricke
of
perfection
,
which
shall
neuer
be
in
this
life
▪
You
meruel
notwithstanding
.
Touching
Christs
perfection
we
doubt
not
,
but
stedfastly
beléeue
he
was
and
is
perfecte
and
hath
fulfilled
for
vs
all
the
law
which
God
required
of
vs
,
perfectly
,
but
we
vtterly
denie
this
to
be
wrought
as
you
affirme
in
vs
:
For
neither
doeth
he
worke
this
perfection
in
vs
,
nor
by
vs
,
but
merely
without
vs
:
&
in
déed
this
is
a
principall
difference
betwéene
you
and
vs
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
touching
this
argument
you
shall
heare
more
hereafter
.
It
blemisheth
ouer
much
Christes
triumph
ouer
death
and
hell
,
if
wee
shall
also
triumphe
by
strength
in
him
.
Our
triumph
standeth
not
in
doeing
,
but
in
beléeuing
in
him
which
did
.
The
glorie
of
Christe
Iesus
his
office
and
death
is
by
this
doctrins
impaired
,
darkened
and
shadowed
,
(
as
I
haue
often
saide
)
therefore
better
consider
of
it
,
it
sauoreth
to
much
of
presumption
and
pride
,
attributing
that
to
bee
wrought
in
vs
which
is
not
:
and
mightely
herein
you
deceiue
your selues
and
others
.
His
shape
to
be
wrought
in
vs
,
you
affirme
Paul.
Cor.
1.
13.
When
that
which
is
perfect
is
come
,
than
that
which
is
vnperfect
shall
bee
done
away
.
but
this
shall
not
bee
vntill
mortalitie
shall
put
on
immortalitie
,
and
corruption
incorruption
.
In
the
same
chapter
4.
lines
after
the
place
recited
ther
shal
you
find
S.
Paule
opening
his
meaning
more
fully
when
that
perfection
shal
be
wrought
.
Saying
Cor.
1.
Cha
▪
13.
ver.
12.
For
nowe
we
see
through
a
glasse
darkely
,
but
then
shal
we
see
face
to
face
:
nowe
I
knowe
in
parte
,
but
then
shall
I
knowe
as
I
am
knowen
&c.
doeth
not
S.
Paul
plainly
meane
that
this
perfection
shal
not
be
brought
to
passe
in
this
life
,
but
in
the
life
to
come
?
Who
hath
eyes
to
sée
and
beholdeth
not
these
thinges
?
You
affirme
vs
to
maintain
sinne
,
and
that
we
are
aduocates
for
sinne
,
&
you
take
part
with
righteousnesse
:
but
with
more
modesty
you
might
say
,
that
wee
acknowledge
with
the
Scriptures
,
that
sinne
is
still
lurking
in
vs
,
against
which
we
haue
dayly
fight
and
combate
,
notwithstanding
our
election
and
redemption
,
and
you
affirme
a
perfection
to
be
wrought
in
vs
by
Christe
which
the
scriptures
allowe
not
.
That
christ
is
able
to
work
such
a
work
in
vs
we
denie
not
:
for
all
thinges
are
to
him
possible
,
but
it
is
said
,
Omnia
quod
voluit
fecit
in
celo
&
in
terra
:
He
doth
al
things
that
he
wil
in
heauen
&
in
earth
:
but
that
it
standeth
with
his
wil
reueiled
in
the
scriptures
,
we
denie
.
We
are
no
mainteners
of
sinne
,
we
are
humble
acknowlegers
of
our
sins
&
imperfections
.
You
mention
often
that
Christ
must
haue
in
vs
a
liuing
shape
:
by
shape
,
if
you
meane
a
perfecte
fourme
,
then
wee
deny
any
such
shape
or
fourme
to
bee
in
vs
:
but
if
you
meane
,
by
shape
,
to
bee
like
minded
to
him
,
therein
we
agrée
with
you
,
as
the
scriptures
teach
.
But
herein
wee
affirme
,
that
as
it
standeth
with
the
weake
condition
of
a
mortall
creature
to
be
like
that
excellent
creator
of
heauen
and
earth
,
or
like
minded
,
so
our
humaine
frailtie
must
striue
to
attaine
as
néere
the
pricke
as
standeth
with
his
good
wil
and
pleasure
to
graunt
vs
.
You
pray
vs
to
suffer
you
in
rest
with
your
folishnesse
.
I
woulde
you
thought
as
you
speake
:
but
your
wordes
are
Ironia
:
for
you
accompt
it
high
wisedome
,
although
you
tearm
it
foolishnes
.
Your
disquietnesse
I
neuer
sought
,
it
is
your
amendment
:
it
is
your
conuersion
from
H.
N.
to
Christ
Iesus
that
I
séek
to
bring
you
to
.
In
the
matter
of
predestination
you
desire
not
to
be
taken
so
short
,
for
you
say
you
allow
it
simply
and
reuerently
in
his
kinde
:
you
like
not
to
contende
therein
,
nor
desperately
to
séeke
libertie
thereby
:
yet
I
will
put
you
in
mind
what
you
your selfe
haue
spoken
thereof
in
your
first
letter
,
saying
:
your
lycentious
doctrin
of
predestination
and
frée
election
,
which
is
the
cause
of
the
fulnesse
of
prisons
in
Englande
this
day
.
Now
sée
how
you
agrée
with
your self
:
if
you
haue
better
considered
the
matter
,
I
woulde
be
glad
,
and
giue
the
Lorde
hartie
thanks
,
but
if
herein
you
speake
(
as
your
manner
is
)
somtime
affirming
,
sometime
denying
,
then
we
say
you
are
vnstable
and
wauering
in
your
wayes
.
Nowe
,
whereas
I
affirmed
to
be
without
sinne
is
a
priuiledge
belonging
onely
to
Christ
Iesus
our
Lorde
:
you
say
if
the
case
be
so
,
then
in
vaine
was
this
written
vnto
the
congregations
.
Let
the
same
minde
bee
in
you
which
was
in
Christ
Iesus
,
&c.
You
further
say
we
charge
you
that
by
your
owne
power
without
Christ
this
is
brought
to
passe
,
that
sinne
is
subdued
in
you
:
but
we
tell
you
plainely
,
that
this
perfection
that
you
speake
of
,
nor
such
a
subduing
of
sinne
as
you
meane
,
is
not
wrought
in
vs
,
neither
standeth
it
with
Christes
good
will
to
worke
the
same
so
effectually
as
you
imagine
.
Sinne
is
kept
vnder
,
and
hath
not
dominion
in
vs
,
it
raigneth
not
in
vs
,
we
are
not
seruauntes
to
sinne
,
this
the
scripturs
teach
in
many
places
:
but
that
we
shall
quench
it
vtterly
or
subdue
if
,
with
all
the
motions
thereof
,
the
scriptures
teach
vs
no
such
doctrine
,
being
rightly
vnderstoode
.
Looke
I
pray
you
,
what
that
holy
vessell
saint
Paul
spake
of
himselfe
after
he
was
regenerate
,
Romaines
7.
verse
14.
I
am
carnal
sold
vnder
sinne
,
for
I
allowe
not
that
which
I
doe
.
For
what
I
would
that
doe
I
not
,
but
what
I
hate
that
do
I.
It
is
not
I
that
doe
it
,
but
sinne
that
dwelleth
in
me
.
Againe
verse
23.
I
delight
in
the
law
of
God
concerning
the
inwarde
man
,
but
I
see
an
other
law
in
my
members
,
rebelling
against
the
lawe
of
my
minde
,
and
leading
mee
captiue
vnto
the
lawe
of
sinne
which
is
in
my
members
.
When
he
entred
farre
into
the
consideration
of
this
his
frailtie
he
exclaymed
&
said
,
verse
24.
A
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliuer
me
from
the
body
of
this
death
?
And
in
these
extreame
considerations
and
battell
which
we
haue
with
sinne
continually
(
euen
vntil
death
make
an
end
)
saint
Paul
by
the
spirite
of
God
doth
plainely
arme
Gods
children
,
and
sheweth
the
remedie
in
like
conflicts
,
saying
:
I
thank
god
through
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
&c
,
this
is
brought
to
passe
by
him
that
sinne
is
not
imputed
vnto
vs
.
But
as
Dauid
saide
:
Blessed
is
the
man
whose
sinnes
are
couered
:
And
this
is
wrought
only
without
vs
,
&
not
in
vs
,
as
you
imagine
.
So
that
our
battell
is
continual
and
neuer
ended
in
vs
,
vntill
we
be
dissolued
and
at
rest
with
Christ
Iesus
,
contrary
to
your
assertion
.
You
sée
no
cause
(
you
say
)
that
we
shoulde
be
enimies
to
so
good
a
doctrine
as
you
professe
.
If
your
doctrine
were
good
and
agréeable
to
the
holy
scriptures
,
we
woulde
embrace
it
:
but
because
it
is
contrarie
there
vnto
,
we
reiect
it
.
To
forsake
that
false
sinfull
nature
,
with
you
we
simply
agrée
:
but
with
the
Poet
we
say
,
Naturam
expellas
furca
,
tamen
vsque
recurret
.
To
be
at
defiance
there
with
,
and
bidde
battell
against
it
we
agrée
:
but
to
conquer
it
,
to
kill
it
,
or
subdue
it
vtterly
in
this
life
,
that
we
deny
.
That
God
can
doe
this
by
his
powre
in
vs
we
denie
not
,
but
that
he
will
do
it
in
vs
,
(
as
you
affirme
)
the
scriptures
allowe
not
of
.
For
it
standeth
not
with
the
glorious
office
of
Christ
Iesus
,
that
such
perfection
and
such
a
conquest
of
sinne
should
be
wrought
in
vs
,
but
that
we
féeling
our
miseries
,
our
wants
,
our
weakenesse●
,
might
sue
by
peticion
in
earnest
prayer
,
for
strength
,
for
mercy
,
for
deliuery
:
which
all
the
Godly
in
Christ
his
church
haue
euer
done
.
For
we
are
neuer
nearer
vnto
our
God
,
nor
neuer
more
accepted
with
him
,
then
when
we
feele
sinne
as
a
burthen
or
loade
lye
heauely
vpon
vs
:
nor
neuer
further
of
,
then
when
by
illusion
of
sathans
persuasion
,
we
imagin
sinne
to
be
quenched
or
conquered
.
All
such
as
ouercome
in
the
battell
(
you
say
)
shall
knowe
the
name
written
in
the
white
stone
mencioned
by
Iohn
.
You
say
further
that
such
as
haue
no
lust
to
ouercome
that
earthly
sinfull
nature
,
but
haue
more
lust
to
take
part
therewith
,
knowe
nothing
thereof
:
although
they
boast
of
their
knowledge
or
fréedome
neuer
so
much
.
This
knowledge
therefore
you
would
conclude
to
be
in
you
and
not
in
vs
.
Your
knoweledge
we
enuie
not
,
nor
your
séeking
to
serue
the
Lord
vprightly
:
For
our
whole
care
,
studie
,
&
minde
is
bent
to
do
the
same
:
and
we
pray
you
hartely
to
ioyne
your selues
to
vs
,
that
you
and
we
may
serue
the
Lorde
our
God
as
he
hath
commaunded
,
and
not
H.
N.
and
his
precepts
.
Looke
into
the
holy
bookes
of
our
God
,
and
deale
not
with
the
darke
riddles
of
H.
N.
Set
not
vp
his
bookes
in
your
mindes
so
highly
.
The
Scriptures
are
our
comfort
and
our
stay
,
without
H.
N.
He
exerciseth
a
greate
Popedome
among
you
.
You
had
rather
speake
and
vse
his
phrases
,
not
found
in
holy
scripture
,
then
content
your selfe
with
the
phrases
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
You
often
mencion
these
tearmes
,
the
lying
being
,
the
vpright
fréedome
,
Godded
with
God
,
the
newest
day
,
the
louely
being
of
the
loue
,
&c.
Are
these
to
be
founde
in
the
holy
Scripture
?
or
are
they
not
deuised
by
H.
N.
to
bring
admiration
to
his
doctrine
,
by
straunge
and
vnaccustomed
speach
?
If
the
loue
of
God
be
in
you
,
(
as
you
woulde
haue
vs
beléeue
it
is
)
loue
the
Lorde
Iesus
and
his
holy
worde
,
and
let
H.
N.
with
new
tearmes
and
phrases
goe
?
Belieue
not
that
God
hath
wrought
in
him
any
such
a
worke
as
you
pretend
:
examine
his
doings
and
sayings
better
:
you
wil
credit
nothing
that
is
spoken
against
him
be
it
neuer
so
true
,
you
except
it
as
lyes
and
heresies
,
what
soeuer
testimony
his
neighbours
&
famyliers
who
knewe
him
long
,
vppon
their
oth
shall
affirme
:
but
according
to
your
conceiued
opinion
,
you
like
him
,
you
imbrace
him
,
you
onely
credit
his
testimonies
,
dislyking
others
:
which
if
you
continue
,
as
you
begin
,
there
is
neither
hope
,
nor
helpe
,
nor
conference
that
can
doe
you
good
,
vntill
the
Lorde
shake
away
the
mist
of
darknesse
which
ouer
shadoweth
your
eyes
,
through
the
doctrine
of
H.
N.
that
you
cannot
beholde
the
bright
beames
of
Christ
his
glorious
gospell
.
Your
authors
doctrine
is
not
sufficiently
knowen
vnto
some
of
you
,
the
fragments
whereof
you
are
but
meanly
acquited
with
:
the
secreat
part
of
his
purpose
I
doubt
as
yet
is
not
extant
,
and
more
of
his
works
are
abroad
then
are
come
to
your
handes
:
therefore
for
the
loue
of
God
looke
better
into
his
minde
,
and
credite
not
his
bare
sayings
without
warrant
of
holy
scripture
,
neither
beléeue
that
almightie
God
hath
wrought
in
him
any
such
extraordinary
power
as
is
imagined
.
The
cause
the
moued
me
to
write
these
thinges
is
,
a
little
booke
came
to
my
handes
of
late
,
called
Mans
falling
away
,
his
comming
againe
and
Lordlynesse
.
In
the
first
section
you
shall
finde
this
written
worde
for
word
:
H.
N.
his
words
.
See
and
marke
ye
beloued
,
in
the
beginning
when
god
made
al
things
wel
,
then
was
the
Lorde
one
Lorde
of
his
kingdome
,
and
one
God
of
his
workes
:
there
was
also
no
more
but
one
God
and
one
man
,
and
they
were
one
,
and
had
in
all
one
order
,
being
,
and
nature
:
for
God
was
all
that
the
man
was
,
and
man
was
all
that
God
was
.
Beloued
,
when
God
looked
on
the
man
which
he
had
made
according
to
the
like
being
of
his
godhed
,
then
looked
he
vpon
him selfe
,
as
the
same
clerenesse
of
his
liuing
godhed
.
Likewise
when
the
man
looked
vpon
his
God
,
his
ientle
,
clene
,
&
vnspotted
manhode
,
in
all
full
comlinesse
,
in
all
honestie
,
&
fayrenesse
,
in
all
fashion
and
being
,
according
to
the
same
Godhed
,
so
this
was
al
one
God
&
the
man
.
I
pray
you
loke
into
this
doctrin
whiche
your
Authour
H.
N.
teacheth
:
examine
it
by
thy
holy
scriptures
,
and
iudge
rightly
therein
,
whether
this
can
by
any
colour
of
speach
be
qualified
or
expoundedsoundly
,
or
christianly
:
if
you
haue
not
this
booke
among
you
,
I
shall
be
content
to
sende
you
either
the
book
or
the
coppie
therof
,
that
you
may
examine
your
Authours
doctrine
better
.
For
in
my
opinion
this
is
blasphemie
.
And
where
you
say
that
the
world
shall
knowe
ere
it
belong
,
what
your
meaning
is
therin
I
am
vncertain
:
except
you
would
that
these
our
conferences
should
be
published
,
whiche
if
it
be
your
mind
,
send
me
word
,
for
I
am
not
ashamed
of
any
thing
that
I
haue
written
,
and
then
lette
the
children
of
God
in
the
world
iudge
where
trueth
and
plaine
dealing
is
:
then
shall
appeare
the
difference
of
doctrin
betwéen
vs
.
The
Lorde
worke
his
will
in
vs
,
that
in
all
our
actions
wee
seeke
his
glory
and
not
our
owne
praise
.
Amen
.
The
16.
of
March.
1578.
Your
friend
.
I.
R.
A
briefe
Apologie
to
the
displaying
of
the
Familie
.
IT
doth
appeare
by
reading
of
these
discourses
,
that
in
the
familie
there
are
some
,
who
to
defende
their
author
and
his
doctrine
haue
vsed
some
diligence
:
what
clamors
they
haue
vttered
against
me
doth
appeare
:
how
often
they
haue
charged
me
with
falcifying
their
Authors
sayinges
is
manifeste
:
howe
they
doe
discredite
such
testimonie
as
is
produced
against
H.
N.
(
of
such
as
knew
the
man
longe
,
and
were
his
familiers
)
is
shewed
.
What
vntruethes
,
what
slaunderous
speaches
,
what
raylinge
wordes
,
what
caueling
,
what
wrangling
,
which
doeth
bewray
the
familie
of
what
spirite
they
are
,
and
with
what
spirite
they
are
guided
.
Many
friuolous
matters
I
haue
not
touched
,
as
not
worth
aunswere
:
and
many
things
are
but
slenderly
handled
,
as
the
nature
of
a
priuate
letter
,
(
which
requireth
briefenes
)
will
permit
.
Of
all
whiche
falsefying
and
peruerting
of
their
author
,
only
they
shew
one
place
,
wherin
I
collect
that
H.
N.
speaketh
against
the
Church
,
which
he
tearmeth
a
whore
:
which
they
affirme
is
spoken
againste
the
wicked
nature
of
man
.
But
whither
of
vs
more
truly
haue
shewed
the
true
sence
of
the
wordes
,
iudge
I
pray
thée
.
Howe
they
tearme
vs
frée
ones
&
libertines
:
howe
they
call
the
doctrine
of
predestination
licencious
:
how
they
impunge
the
confidence
we
haue
in
Christes
death
,
calling
it
our
bragge
:
how
they
affirme
the
Lawe
possible
to
be
kept
:
and
many
other
such
matters
,
doth
manifestly
by
reding
these
letters
appeare
.
Wherby
the
godly
Christian
,
may
as
time
&
occasion
shal
serue
(
hauing
conference
with
any
in
the
family
)
sée
in
what
matters
these
men
are
captiued
,
&
so
to
indeuour
to
heale
the
sore
,
now
the
wound
is
opened
.
And
where
as
I
protested
in
my
preface
that
I
haue
dealt
truely
and
faithfully
,
not
maliciously
and
corruptly
,
as
I
am
accused
:
For
further
proofe
hereof
I
will
briefely
declare
my
euidence
,
that
the
worlde
may
sée
the
exclamations
they
make
are
friuolous
cauilles
.
Touching
the
storie
of
Dauid
George
▪
it
is
published
by
the
vniuersitie
of
Basill
,
in
print
,
out
of
which
I
haue
collected
the
story
truely
.
For
H.
N.
as
before
I
haue
shewed
,
the
testimony
of
his
neighbours
I
haue
to
shewe
,
being
a
liue
,
and
of
honest
credite
in
the
Duch
Church
.
For
their
doings
in
Munster
,
I
haue
shewed
my
opinion
,
and
the
reasons
that
moued
me
so
to
thinke
.
Also
the
articles
which
they
published
,
what
coherence
&
agréement
they
haue
with
the
Family
,
and
how
the
Anabaptistes
hold
none
of
the
same
.
Althogh
I
know
that
Martin
Luther
,
Iohn
Sleydan
,
and
others
do
call
them
generally
Anabaptists
,
I
haue
declared
the
reasons
that
moued
me
to
thinke
the
contrary
.
Let
euery
man
credite
these
things
as
God
shall
moue
,
only
I
cleare
my selfe
,
that
of
malice
I
haue
done
herein
nothing
.
The
other
matters
are
produced
〈…〉
the
bookes
of
H.
N.
and
gathered
b●
〈…〉
ference
with
the
family
.
Now
tou
〈…〉
〈…〉
the
confession
which
I
say
two
〈…〉
〈…〉
Familie
made
before
a
worshipful
Iustice
of
peace
,
they
deny
that
they
were
of
their
Familie
:
but
this
is
certaine
,
the
parties
are
liuing
and
followers
of
one
Allyne
of
Woneherst
,
a
great
companion
of
Christopher
Vittells
,
which
Allin
died
soudenly
by
the
high
way
,
going
to
Farnam
to
be
examined
before
the
bishop
of
winchester
.
Thus
haue
I
briefly
touched
the
stories
which
the
familie
doe
discredit
.
Nowe
if
I
mighte
vtter
my
simple
coniecture
touching
the
saide
Familie
with
out
offence
.
For
as
much
as
their
beginning
was
in
Englang
about
the
latter
end
of
Quéene
Maries
rainge
,
when
many
of
our
brethren
were
entred
into
that
gulfe
of
fréewill
,
teaching
that
common
grace
reserued
in
Adam
was
appropriate
to
vs
also
:
and
likewise
certeine
Arrians
,
with
Pellagians
ioyning
together
,
found
an
author
for
their
purpose
,
vnder
a
newe
deuised
name
of
Familie
of
Loue.
What
do
they
teach
but
the
old
〈…〉
ry
leuin
,
of
such
heretiques
as
were
long
agoe
knowne
and
condemned
?
and
in
déede
take
from
them
the
weapons
of
the
foresayd
heretikes
,
and
you
shall
finde
them
vnarmed
and
naked
:
and
yet
(
vnder
a
newe
visor
)
they
woulde
not
bee
noted
as
any
touched
with
their
doctrine
,
but
that
they
are
newe
matters
broched
by
H.
N.
onely
,
and
not
knowen
in
the
worlde
vntill
now
.
Surely
the
papistes
do
not
magnifie
their
pope
as
the
Family
do
H.
N.
whose
bookes
and
doctrine
may
not
be
discredited
,
neither
can
he
erre
.
For
by
no
meanes
can
they
be
brought
to
acknowledge
that
H.
N.
may
erre
.
Therfore
this
newe
Pope
deludeth
the
pore
Family
with
his
darke
spéeches
and
ranging
stile
without
conclusion
,
wher
in
they
imagine
that
very
diuinely
and
with
such
maiestie
their
authou
〈…〉
written
,
that
we
simple
ones
〈…〉
vnderstand
:
and
no
mauell
,
for
su
〈…〉
doubte
he
vnderstandeth
not
him
〈…〉
For
if
a
man
will
followe
his
qu
〈…〉
on
s
of
Scriptures
whiche
hee
〈…〉
downe
,
so
thick
and
so
close
in
the
〈…〉
giue
of
his
bookes
and
epistles
,
a
〈…〉
meanly
excercised
in
the
holy
scrip
〈…〉
may
well
perceiue
how
farre
from
the
purpose
of
the
holy
ghost
H.
N.
hath
applied
them
.
The
Lord
of
mercie
&
consolation
giue
them
the
true
vnderstanding
of
thy
holy
word
,
&
let
not
sathan
leade
the
simple
shéep
out
of
the
waies
of
the
Lorde
our
god
,
but
giue
thy
people
O
lord
the
wit
of
serpents
to
beware
of
sathans
sutilties
,
who
enuying
the
prosperity
of
thy
gospell
,
setteth
himselfe
against
the
same
,
by
raysing
vp
olde
sectes
vnder
newe
cloaks
:
so
that
thy
people
being
preserued
vnder
thy
defence
,
may
euermore
extol
and
magnifie
thy
glorious
name
,
and
reioyce
ouer
the
conuersion
of
our
brethren
,
that
they
being
brought
home
again
into
thy
folde
,
we
may
all
praise
thy
●●orious
name
,
and
with
one
voyce
a●●●inde
may
cry
.
Veni
domine
Iesu
〈◊〉
Amen
.
I.
R.
●●printed
at
London
by
Henrie
Middleton
for
George
Byshop
.